



Produced by StevenGibbs, Christian Boissonnas and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net









  THE

  INFLUENCE OF SEA POWER

  UPON THE

  FRENCH REVOLUTION AND EMPIRE

  1793-1812

  BY

  CAPTAIN A. T. MAHAN, U.S.N.

  PRESIDENT UNITED STATES NAVAL WAR COLLEGE

  AUTHOR OF "THE INFLUENCE OF SEA POWER UPON HISTORY, 1660-1783"
  OF "THE GULF AND INLAND WATERS," AND OF A
  "LIFE OF ADMIRAL FARRAGUT"

  IN TWO VOLUMES

  VOL. I.

  FOURTH EDITION.

  LONDON

  SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON, SEARLE, & RIVINGTON
  (LIMITED)




UNIVERSITY PRESS: JOHN WILSON AND SON, CAMBRIDGE, U.S.A.




PREFACE.


The present work, like its predecessor, "The Influence of Sea Power
upon History, 1660-1783," is wholly a result of the author's connection
with the United States Naval War College as lecturer upon Naval History
and Naval Tactics.

When first asked to undertake that duty, the question naturally arose
how to impart to the subject of Naval History an aspect which, in
this very utilitarian age, should not be open to the ready reproach
of having merely archæological interest, and possessing no practical
value for men called upon to use the changed materials of modern naval
war. "You won't have much to say about history," was then the somewhat
discouraging comment of a senior officer of his own service.

In pondering this matter, it occurred to the author—whose acquaintance
with naval history was at that time wholly superficial—that the part
played by navies, and by maritime power generally, as a factor in the
results of history, and as shaping the destinies of nations and of the
world, had received little or no particular attention. If this were
so, an analysis of the course of events through a series of years,
directed to show the influence of Sea Power upon History, would at
least serve to imbue his hearers with an exalted sense of the mission
of their calling; and might also, by throwing light upon the political
bearings of naval force, contribute to give the service and the country
a more definite impression of the necessity to provide a fleet adequate
to great undertakings, lest, if an occasion should arise for what he
has ventured to call "statesmanship directing arms," we should be found
unprepared, through having no sufficient armed force to direct.

In avowing this as the original, and, for a time at least, almost the
sole motive of his work, the author practically confesses that he at
the beginning had no scientific appreciation or reasoned knowledge
of the naval history of the past. Upon giving this the attention
required by his new duties, and collating the various incidents with
the teachings of recognized authorities upon land warfare, he soon came
to recognize that the principles which they claimed to be of general
application in their own specialty received also ample and convincing
illustration in naval annals; although the development of the Art of
War at sea has been slower, and is now less advanced, than on shore.
This backward result has been due, partly, to uncertainties peculiar to
the sea, and partly to a contempt for the study of the past, and of
its experience, as "not practical," from which the naval profession has
not yet wholly rid itself.

Thus, in its course, the author's former work, without abandoning its
first simple motive, expanded into an attempt to analyze the strategic
conduct of the naval campaigns, as well as the tactical features of the
various battles—all too few—in which any clear tactical purpose was
shown by the commanders engaged. The cordial reception given to the
work by his professional brethren, in Great Britain as well as at home,
has been to him not only most gratifying, but wholly unexpected. Its
chief significance is, however, not personal. The somewhat surprised
satisfaction testified is virtually an admission that, in the race
for material and mechanical development, sea-officers as a class have
allowed their attention to be unduly diverted from the systematic study
of the Conduct of War, which is their peculiar and main concern. For,
if the commendation bestowed be at all deserved, it is to be ascribed
simply to the fact that the author has been led to give to the most
important part of the profession an attention which it is in the power
of any other officer to bestow, but which too few actually do.

That the author has done so is due, wholly and exclusively, to the
Naval War College, which was instituted to promote such studies.
If further success attend his present venture, it is his hope that
this avowal may help to assure the long uncertain fortunes of the
College, to which,—and to its founder, Rear-Admiral Stephen B. Luce,—he
gratefully acknowledges his indebtedness for guiding him into a path he
would not himself have found.

The term of this work is fixed at the year 1812; a date signalized by
Napoleon's invasion of Russia, which wrecked his empire,—or at least
gave the outward and visible token of the wreck,—and also by the
outbreak of war between Great Britain and the United States. To the
latter, as a subject of particular national interest, the author hopes
in the near future to devote a special study.

                                        A. T. MAHAN.

  OCTOBER, 1892.




CONTENTS OF VOL. I.


  CHAPTER I.

  INTRODUCTORY

  OUTLINE OF EVENTS IN EUROPE, 1783-1793.

                                                                   PAGE

  Prominence of the year 1793                                         1

  Leading features and results of the war of 1778                     2

  Condition of the different belligerents at its termination          3

  Success of the second Pitt as a peace minister                      5

  Advantage to Great Britain arising from his secure tenure of power  6

  Desire of Western Europe for peace                                  7

  Causes of disturbance                                               7

  Accession of Joseph II. to crown of Austria                         7

  Commercial expansion of Austrian Netherlands during war of 1778     8

  Question of the navigation of the Scheldt                           9

  Wide-spread interests therein involved                             10

  The Eastern Question, 1780-1790                                    11

  Change of relations between Great Britain and Russia from
  1770 to 1785                                                       12

  Interests of France and of Great Britain in the Levant and
  Baltic                                                             14

  Importance of Antwerp as a naval station                           15

  Interests of European States in Holland and the Netherlands        16

  Relations between Russia and France, 1780-1790                     17

  Preponderance of French influence in Dutch politics                17

  Joseph II. drops the question of the Scheldt                       18

  Treaty of alliance between France and Holland, 1785                18

  Armed interference of Prussia in Holland, 1787                     19

  British party regains ascendency in Holland, 1787                  19

  Meeting of the Notables in France, February, 1787                  19

  Turkey declares war against Russia, August, 1787                   19

  Austria declares war against Turkey, February, 1788                19

  Great Britain and Holland proclaim a strict neutrality             20

  Consequent effect upon Russia's maritime projects                  20

  Sweden attacks Russian Finland, June, 1788                         21

  Defensive alliance between Great Britain, Prussia, and Holland,
  1788                                                               21

  Denmark attacks Sweden                                             21

  Interposition of Great Britain and Prussia in the Baltic           21

  Significance of this action                                        22

  Dawn of the modern Eastern Question                                22

  Conflicting views of British statesmen about Russia, 1791          23

  External influence of France paralyzed by home troubles            24

  Progress of the war in southeastern Europe                         24

  Renewed interference of Great Britain and Prussia in the Baltic    25

  Meeting of the States-General in France, 1789                      25

  Cessation of hostilities between Austria and Turkey, September,
  1790                                                               26

  Storming of Ismail by Suwarrow, Christmas, 1790                    26

  Peace of Galatz between Russia and Turkey, August, 1791            27

  General peace in eastern Europe, 1791                              27

  Progress of the Revolution in France, 1789-1791                    28

  Flight of the King, 1791                                           28

  Declaration of Pilnitz, August, 1791                               28

  Significant coincidence of this date with Peace of Galatz          29

  France declares war against Austria, April, 1792                   29

  Disorders in Paris, June-September, 1792                           30

  Suspension of the King, August, 1792                               30

  Battle of Valmy, September 20, 1792                                30

  Meeting of National Convention, September 22, 1792                 31

  Royalty abolished in France                                        31

  Battle of Jemappes, November 6, 1792                               31

  The French occupy Austrian Netherlands and open the Scheldt        31

  Decree of Fraternity, November 19, 1792                            31

  Decree extending the French system with their armies, December
  15, 1792                                                           32

  Strained relations between Great Britain and France                32

  Execution of Louis XVI., January 21, 1793                          32

  Dismissal of the French minister by the British court              34

  France declares war against Great Britain and Holland, February
  1, 1793                                                            34


  CHAPTER II.

  THE CONDITION OF THE NAVIES IN 1793—AND ESPECIALLY THE
  FRENCH NAVY.

  Causes of the deterioration of the French navy after 1789          35

  Ignorance of maritime conditions among French administrators       37

  Value of the lessons derivable from this experience                38

  Factors conditioning the effects of any form of military activity  38

  The gun the one sea-weapon of the period in question               39

  A ship is a mobile battery                                         39

  It is handled by an organic body, whose members are mutually
  dependent                                                          39

  Necessity of special training to such an organization              40

  Blindness of the French Legislature to these facts                 41

  Rise and growth of insubordination in the navy                     41

  The disturbances in Toulon, 1789                                   42

  Maltreatment of Commodore D'Albert de Rions                        43

  Weakness of the National (Constituent) Assembly                    43

  The Nootka Sound trouble between Spain and Great Britain, 1790     44

  France prepares to support Spain                                   45

  De Rions ordered to command the Brest fleet                        45

  Mutiny in the Brest fleet                                          45

  De Rions leaves the navy                                           46

  His services and distinguished professional reputation             46

  Disorders in the navy abroad                                       47

  Disastrous effects upon the French colonies                        48

  Emigration of French naval officers                                49

  Reorganization of the navy by the Constituent Assembly, 1791       50

  Previous measures of the monarchical government, 1786              51

  Reorganization decrees of the Assembly, April, 1791                52

  Essential spirit of this legislation                               53

  The Second (Legislative) Assembly lowers the qualifications for
  officers                                                           54

  Naval officers in the Reign of Terror                              54

  Further legislation by Third Assembly (National Convention), 1793  55

  Results of the successive measures                                 56

  Action of the Assemblies touching enlisted men                     57

  Singular arguments based on equality of rights                     58

  Extravagancies of the period                                       59

  Direct results of these measures as shown in battle                60

  Indirect effects of the laxness of the Assemblies upon discipline  60

  Mutiny in the Brest fleet, 1793                                    62

  Disorders in the Mediterranean fleet, 1792                         63

  Deterioration of the material of the navy                          64

  Misery of officers and seamen                                      64

  Want of naval supplies and equipment                               67

  Effect of these disadvantages upon naval efficiency                68

  Effect of naval inefficiency upon the general results of the war   68

  Endurance and success of Great Britain due to her Sea Power        69

  Condition of the British navy in 1793                              69

  Possesses a body of trained officers having a continuous
  tradition                                                          69

  Embarrassment of Great Britain for seamen                          70

  Condition and health of the crews                                  71

  Mutinies in the British navy. How characterized                    72

  Character of the material in the British navy                      73

  Comparative force of the French and British navies                 75

  Numbers and condition of the Spanish navy                          75

  Inefficiency of its officers and seamen                            76

  Navies of Holland, Naples, and Portugal                            78

  Of Turkey and the Baltic States                                    78


  CHAPTER III.

  THE GENERAL POLITICAL AND STRATEGIC CONDITIONS, AND THE
  EVENTS OF 1793.

  France declares war against Spain, March 7, 1793                   79

  Character of the governments arrayed against France                79

  Mutual jealousy of Austria and Prussia                             80

  Attitude of the smaller German States                              80

  Military and naval situation of Spain                              81

  Policy of Great Britain                                            82

  Attitude of Russia                                                 82

  Second Partition of Poland                                         82

  Course of Sweden and Denmark                                       83

  Internal dissensions and external dangers of Holland               83

  Dutch colonies                                                     83

  Relations between Portugal and Great Britain                       84

  Attitude of the Italian States                                     84

  Extent and disorganization of the Turkish Empire                   85

  Strategic importance of the Mediterranean islands                  85

  Their political distribution                                       86

  Value of Malta and of Port Mahon                                   87

  Corsica in the beginning of the French Revolution                  88

  Internal commotions in France                                      89

  Reverses in Belgium and treason of Dumouriez                       89

  Reorganization of the Committee of Public Safety                   90

  Revolt of Lyon against the Convention                              90

  Fall of the Girondists                                             90

  Risings of their followers throughout France                       90

  Siege of Lyon by Conventional troops                               91

  Toulon delivered to the British and Spanish fleets                 92

  French reverses on the eastern and northeastern frontiers          93

  Desperate state of France                                          93

  Mistakes of the allies                                             94

  Energy of the Convention and its commissioners                     94

  Effect upon the armies                                             94

  Failure to attain similar results in the navy                      95

  Causes of this failure                                             96

  Naval unpreparedness of Great Britain in 1793                      96

  Difficulty in manning the fleet                                    96

  Distribution of the British naval forces                           96

  Military and naval problem before Great Britain                    97

  Military value of insurrections in an enemy's country              98

  Measures to compel the French navy to leave port                   99

  Difficulty of blockading French ports                              99

  Maritime claims of Great Britain                                  100

  Military character of Lord Howe                                   101

  His views of naval policy                                         101

  Proper strategic use of the British fleet                         102

  Effects of inactivity upon a naval force                          102

  Successes of the French armies toward the close of 1793           103

  Disasters of the Vendean insurgents                               104

  Fall of Lyon                                                      105

  The allies abandon Toulon, Dec. 19, 1793                          105

  Disadvantages of Toulon for the allies                            106

  End of the maritime year 1793                                     106


  CHAPTER IV.

  THE WEST INDIES, 1793-1810.

  Present importance of the West India islands                      109

  Their value at the end of the eighteenth century                  109

  Control of a maritime region dependent upon the navy              110

  Interests of Great Britain in the Caribbean Sea                   110

  Condition of Haïti                                                111

  Relation of Haïti to the routes of commerce                       112

  Mistaken policy of the British in Haïti                           113

  Military and commercial value of the Lesser Antilles              114

  Their political distribution in 1793                              114

  Naval weakness of Great Britain in that region                    115

  Expedition of Jervis and Grey in 1794                             115

  Capture of the French islands                                     115

  The French retake Guadaloupe                                      116

  Disastrous results to British possessions and commerce            117

  Expedition of Christian and Abercromby, 1796                      117

  Its successes                                                     118

  Criticism of British military policy in 1794                      119

  Injury to Great Britain of Spanish and Dutch alliance with France 120

  Capture of Trinidad by the British                                121

  Subsequent events in the West Indies                              121


  CHAPTER V.

  THE NAVAL CAMPAIGN OF MAY, 1795, AND BATTLE OF THE
  FIRST OF JUNE.

  Distress in France in 1793 and 1794                               122

  Food supplies ordered from the United States                      123

  Ships of war sent to convoy them to France                        123

  Squadrons of Nielly and Villaret sent to meet the convoy          124

  Determination of British government to intercept it               125

  Sailing of the Channel Fleet under Lord Howe                      125

  Howe meets the French fleet under Villaret Joyeuse, May 28        126

  Partial engagement of May 28                                      127

  Manœuvres of May 29                                               129

  Partial engagement of May 29                                      130

  Lord Howe breaks the French line                                  131

  Villaret loses the advantage of the wind                          131

  Summary of the results of the two days' engagements               133

  Merits of Howe's tactics                                          135

  Strategic mistake by which Montagu's squadron was not on hand     135

  Events of May 30 and 31                                           135

  Preparations for battle, June 1                                   136

  Character of Howe's attack                                        137

  Opening of the battle                                             138

  Howe's flag-ship again breaks the French line                     139

  General success of the first attack                               140

  The contest between the "Vengeur" and the "Brunswick"             140

  Sinking of the "Vengeur"                                          143

  Results of the encounter                                          144

  Villaret's manœuvre to rescue his crippled ships                  145

  Howe's manœuvre to preserve his prizes                            146

  Incomplete results of the British victory                         147

  Physical prostration of Lord Howe                                 147

  Tactical analysis of the action                                   149

  Inferences deduced therefrom                                      152

  Conduct of the French captains                                    153

  Study of the strategic conduct of the two admirals                155

  Howe's tactical success neutralized by strategic error            160

  Termination of the campaign                                       161

  Safe arrival of the convoy at Brest                               161


  CHAPTER VI.

  THE YEAR 1794 IN THE ATLANTIC AND ON THE CONTINENT.

  Inaction of the British Channel fleet                             162

  Capture of the "Alexander," 74                                    162

  Disastrous winter cruise of the French Brest fleet                163

  Continued inactivity of the British Channel fleet                 164

  Howe leaves the command afloat                                    165

  Succeeded by Bridport                                             165

  Change in the British Admiralty                                   165

  Little change of system                                           165

  Dangers incurred by faulty dispositions                           166

  Reign of Terror in France                                         167

  Fall of Robespierre, July 27, 1794                                167

  French successes on north-east frontier                           168

  Divergent retreat of Austrians and Anglo-Dutch                    169

  Conquest of Holland by the French                                 170

  Establishment of Batavian Republic                                170

  Effect of this event upon the coalition                           170

  War between Great Britain and Holland                             170

  Fall of Dutch colonies                                            171

  French successes on the Rhine and in the Pyrenees                 171

  Peace made with France by Prussia, Holland, and Spain             172

  Treaties of Great Britain with Austria and Russia                 172


  CHAPTER VII.

  THE YEAR 1795 IN THE ATLANTIC AND ON THE CONTINENT.

  The year 1795 one of reaction in France                           173

  Reactionary measures                                              174

  Counter-revolutionary disorders                                   175

  Constitution of 1795                                              175

  Dissolution of the National Convention                            176

  Six French ships-of-the-line transferred from Brest to Toulon     176

  Action between Villaret Joyeuse and Cornwallis                    177

  Bridport's action off Île Groix                                   178

  French adopt policy of commerce-destroying and withdraw their
  fleets from the ocean                                             179

  Criticism of this decision                                        179

  Military conclusions derivable from Napoleon's naval policy       180

  Weakness of French military action in 1795                        180

  Serious reverses in Germany                                       181

  Suspension of arms in Germany                                     182

  Narrative shifts to the Mediterranean                             183

  Summary of results in 1795                                        183


  CHAPTER VIII.

  THE MEDITERRANEAN AND ITALY.—FROM THE EVACUATION OF
  TOULON IN 1793 TO THE BRITISH WITHDRAWAL FROM THAT
  SEA, IN 1796, AND BATTLE OF CAPE ST. VINCENT, IN FEBRUARY,
  1797.—AUSTRIA FORCED TO MAKE PEACE.

  Requirements of a base of operations                              184

  Policy and objects of Great Britain in the Mediterranean          185

  Inadequacy of Gibraltar to these ends                             185

  Advantages of Corsica as a base                                   186

  Expulsion of the French from Corsica                              187

  The crown of Corsica offered to the king of Great Britain         188

  Strained relations between Paoli and the viceroy                  188

  French Toulon fleet puts to sea, in March, 1795                   189

  Action with the British Mediterranean fleet, March 14             190

  Lethargy of Admiral Hotham                                        192

  Losses in the two fleets                                          192

  French re-enforced by a detachment from Brest                     192

  Disturbances in Toulon                                            193

  Brush between the fleets off the Hyères Islands                   194

  Military events in Italy, 1795                                    195

  Difficulty of suppressing coasting trade along the Riviera of
  Genoa                                                             196

  Sluggish movements of the Austrian general Devins                 197

  Decisive defeat of the Austrians at the battle of Loano           198

  They retire across the Apennines                                  198

  Criticism of the management of the British navy                   199

  Importance of Nelson's services                                   200

  Commerce-destroying by the French                                 201

  Admiral Jervis assumes command in the Mediterranean, and
  General Bonaparte in Italy                                        203

  Professional Characteristics of Jervis                            203

  Disastrous results of Hotham's inactivity                         207

  Share of the French flotilla in maintaining Bonaparte's
  communications                                                    207

  Bonaparte's Italian campaign of 1796                              208

  Sardinia forced to peace                                          209

  Successive defeats of the Austrians                               210

  Bonaparte occupies the line of the Adige, and blockades Mantua    210

  Political results of the campaign                                 211

  Naples abandons the Coalition, and the French occupy Leghorn      211

  Consequent effects upon the British fleet                         212

  Bonaparte's designs upon Corsica                                  213

  The British seize Elba                                            213

  Offensive and defensive alliance between Spain and France         214

  Singular conduct of Rear-Admiral Mann                             214

  Critical position of the British Mediterranean fleet              215

  Ordered to evacuate Corsica                                       215

  Junction of French and Spanish fleets                             215

  Jervis withdraws his fleet to Gibraltar                           216

  Policy of thus evacuating the Mediterranean                       217

  Influence of Naples upon Bonaparte's plans                        218

  Succession of disasters to Jervis's fleet                         219

  He repairs with it to Lisbon, January, 1797                       219

  Nelson's detached expedition to evacuate Elba                     219

  Events leading to the battle of Cape St. Vincent                  220

  Battle of Cape St. Vincent                                        221

  Nelson's brilliant action                                         226

  Merit of Sir John Jervis                                          228

  Results of the battle                                             229

  Sir John Jervis created Earl St. Vincent                          229

  Public depression in Great Britain at this time                   230

  Influence upon public feeling of the news of the battle           231

  St. Vincent establishes the blockade of Cadiz                     232

  Critical condition of discipline in the British navy              232

  Bonaparte's position in Italy                                     233

  Capitulation of Mantua                                            233

  Bonaparte advances through Carinthia into Austria                 234

  Preliminaries of peace signed at Leoben, April, 1797              234

  Conditions, both open and secret                                  235

  Austria treats alone, apart from Great Britain                    235

  Advantage to Great Britain from her Sea Power                     236

  Note,—incident of the mutinies of 1797 occurring in the fleet
  of Earl St. Vincent                                           236-239


  CHAPTER IX.

  THE MEDITERRANEAN IN 1797 AND 1798.

  BONAPARTE'S EGYPTIAN EXPEDITION—THE RETURN OF THE
  BRITISH TO THE MEDITERRANEAN AND THE BATTLE OF THE
  NILE.—GREAT BRITAIN RESUMES CONTROL OF THE MEDITERRANEAN
  AND THE SECOND COALITION IS FORMED.

  Negotiations for peace between Great Britain and France, 1796     240

  The British envoy ordered to quit France                          241

  Difficulties between the United States and France                 242

  Death of Catharine II. of Russia and accession of Paul I.         243

  Reactionary results of the French elections in 1797               243

  Coup d'État of September 3-4, 1797                                244

  Reactionary members exiled from France                            245

  Renewed negotiations with Great Britain, 1797                     245

  The British envoy again dismissed                                 246

  Bonaparte's Eastern projects                                      246

  Insidious treatment of Venice                                     247

  Nelson's expedition against Teneriffe                             249

  He is repulsed, loses his right arm, and returns to England       250

  Peace of Campo Formio between France and Austria                  250

  Conditions of the peace                                           251

  Venice ceases to exist, and France acquires the Ionian islands    251

  Bonaparte leaves Italy and returns to Paris                       252

  Commands army intended to invade England                          252

  Difficulties of this enterprise                                   252

  The expedition to Egypt determined in its stead                   253

  Absence of the British fleet from the Mediterranean in 1797       254

  Nelson rejoins the fleet off Cadiz, April, 1798                   256

  Sent with three ships to watch the preparations in Toulon         256

  Bonaparte sails with expedition for Egypt, May 19, 1798           256

  Nelson joined by a re-enforcement of ten ships-of-the-line        257

  Bonaparte seizes Malta, and sails again for Alexandria            257

  Perplexity of Nelson as to the enemy's designs                    258

  Pursues to Alexandria, but fails to find the French               259

  Cause of this disappointment                                      259

  Retraces his steps to the westward                                260

  Bonaparte anchors off Alexandria, and at once disembarks troops   260

  Nelson anchors at Syracuse, and again sails for Alexandria        261

  Discovers the French fleet anchored in Aboukir Bay                261

  Indecision and lethargy of the French admiral Brueys              262

  Neglect of Bonaparte's orders                                     263

  Description of Aboukir Bay                                        263

  Brueys's inadequate preparations against attack                   264

  Comparison with those made by Hood in a like position             265

  Battle of the Nile                                                266

  Concentration upon the head of the French column                  268

  Grounding of the "Culloden"                                       269

  Arrival of the British reserve and concentration on the French
  centre                                                            270

  The French flag-ship blows up                                     271

  Only two French ships-of-the-line escape                          271

  Discussion of Nelson's claims to the credit of this action        273

  Successes of Bonaparte in Egypt                                   277

  Effect upon French troops of the battle of the Nile               277

  Effect of the battle upon foreign powers                          277

  Aggressive action of France upon the continent of Europe          278

  Intervention in Switzerland and Rome                              279

  Dissatisfaction of Naples and Austria                             280

  Hostile attitude of Paul I. of Russia                             281

  Alliance between Russia and Austria                               282

  Effect of the tidings of the battle of the Nile                   282

  Influence of the battle in India                                  283

  Nelson ordered to Naples                                          284

  Blockade of Malta by the British                                  285

  Disposition of the British Mediterranean fleet                    286

  Russo-Turkish attack upon the Ionian islands                      286

  Minorca captured by the British                                   287

  Maritime results of the year 1798                                 287


  CHAPTER X.

  THE MEDITERRANEAN FROM 1799 TO 1801.

  BONAPARTE'S SYRIAN EXPEDITION AND SIEGE OF ACRE.—THE
  INCURSION OF THE FRENCH BREST FLEET UNDER ADMIRAL
  BRUIX.—BONAPARTE'S RETURN TO FRANCE.—THE FRENCH
  LOSE MALTA AND EGYPT.

  Bonaparte's hopes from the Egyptian expedition                    288

  Weakness of Egyptian institutions                                 289

  Conquest of Upper Egypt                                           289

  The Pasha of Syria advances against Egypt                         290

  Isolation of the French in Egypt                                  290

  Consequent embarrassment of Bonaparte                             291

  Bonaparte hears of the Turkish preparations against him           292

  Resolves to invade Syria                                          292

  The French capture El Arish and advance to Acre                   293

  Character of Sir Sidney Smith, commanding the British squadron
  off Acre                                                          294

  His naval and diplomatic mission to the Levant                    296

  Annoyance thereby caused to Nelson and St. Vincent                297

  Smith assumes command off Alexandria                              298

  Importance of Acre                                                299

  Smith arrives at Acre from Alexandria                             299

  Captures a convoy with Bonaparte's siege train                    300

  Siege of Acre                                                     300

  Arrival of Turkish re-enforcements from Rhodes                    301

  Final assault by the French                                       302

  They raise the siege and retreat to Egypt                         302

  Services of Sir Sidney Smith at Acre                              303

  The French fleet of twenty-five ships-of-the-line, under Admiral
  Bruix, escapes from Brest                                         304

  Conduct of Lord Bridport                                          305

  Excitement in Great Britain                                       306

  Bruix appears off Cadiz, and enters the Mediterranean             307

  Exposed position of the British naval detachments                 308

  Anxieties of Earl St. Vincent                                     309

  Measures taken by him                                             309

  Action of Nelson                                                  310

  Activity and sagacity shown by St. Vincent                        311

  The Spanish fleet leaves Cadiz and reaches Cartagena              312

  St. Vincent's health fails, and he gives up command to Keith      312

  Bruix eludes Keith's pursuit and joins Spaniards in Cartagena     313

  The allied fleets pass the Straits and reach Brest                316

  Keith pursues to Brest and then goes to Torbay                    316

  Discussion of the French objects in this cruise                   316

  Conduct of the British admirals at the same time                  318

  The Turkish army lands in Aboukir Bay to attack the French        321

  It is destroyed by Bonaparte                                      322

  Bonaparte quits Egypt and returns to France                       323

  Criticism of the Egyptian expedition                              324

  Absolute control of the Mediterranean by the British navy         328

  Surrender of Malta                                                330

  Isolation of Egypt                                                330

  Convention of El Arish for the evacuation of Egypt by the French  332

  Ratification refused by British government, because unauthorized  333

  Abercromby's expedition. Final loss of Egypt by the French        334

  Assassination of Kleber                                           334


  CHAPTER XI.

  THE ATLANTIC, 1796-1801.—THE BREST BLOCKADES.—THE
  FRENCH EXPEDITIONS AGAINST IRELAND.

  The French resolution to depend upon commerce-destroying          335

  Consequent effect upon naval war and upon the control of the sea  336

  Resulting dispositions of French and British navies               337

  Inefficient character of the blockade of Brest                    338

  Conditions of the maritime problem before Great Britain stated    339

  Measures proper to be adopted                                     340

  Mutual relations of the elements of a defensive system            341

  Two aspects under which the military value of Brest should be
  considered                                                        342

  Description of the port and its surroundings                      342

  Strategic importance of the winds                                 344

  Anchorages available to the British fleets as bases of operations
  against Brest                                                     344

  Theory of the Brest blockade                                      345

  Fitness of the British bases relative to this theory              345

  Policies of St. Vincent, Howe, and Bridport                       346

  Causes leading to the Irish expedition of 1796                    347

  Preparations for the expedition                                   348

  Hoche appointed to command it                                     349

  Villaret Joyeuse appointed to command the fleet                   349

  His distaste for the enterprise                                   349

  He is superseded by Morard de Galles                              350

  Inefficiency of the French navy at this time                      350

  Departure of the expedition                                       351

  Its dispersal on the night of starting                            353

  Reunion of the greater part of the ships                          354

  Absence of the two commanders-in-chief                            354

  The expedition reaches the coast of Ireland                       355

  Mishaps in Bantry Bay                                             356

  The ships return to France                                        357

  Shipwreck of the "Droits de l'Homme"                              358

  Misfortunes of the ship carrying Hoche and Morard                 359

  Inefficiency of the British dispositions against invasion         360

  Analysis of these dispositions                                    361

  Consequent impunity of the French                                 367

  St. Vincent succeeds, in 1800, to the command of the Channel
  fleet                                                             368

  His strategic management of the general operations                369

  His tactical dispositions to maintain the watch of the port       371

  Dependence of the admiralty upon the commander-in-chief           373

  St. Vincent's provisions in case of the blockade being forced     374

  Decisive effects of the system introduced by him                  375

  Paralysis of Brest under this watch                               376

  Napoleon in consequence adopts Antwerp as his chief dockyard      377

  Purposed expedition against Ireland from the Texel                378

  Naval battle of Camperdown                                        378

  Death of Hoche                                                    378

  The expeditions of 1798 against Ireland                           379

  Cessation of the attempts upon Ireland                            380




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.


  VOLUME I.

  MAPS AND BATTLE PLANS.

                                                                   PAGE

     I. Manœuvres of May 29, 1794, Figures 1 and 2                  129

    II. Manœuvres of May 29, 1794, Fig. 3                           131

   III. Battle of June 1, 1794                                      137

    IV. Map of Northern Italy                                       195

     V. Battle of Cape St. Vincent                                  223

    VI. Map of the Mediterranean                                    257

   VII. Coast Map, Alexandria to the Nile                           263

  VIII. Battle of the Nile                                          266

    IX. Map of English Channel and North Sea                        335

     X. Map of Brest and its Approaches                             342




THE

INFLUENCE OF SEA POWER

UPON THE

FRENCH REVOLUTION AND EMPIRE.




CHAPTER I.

INTRODUCTORY.

OUTLINE OF EVENTS IN EUROPE, 1783-1793.


The ten years following the Peace of Versailles, September 3, 1783,
coming between the two great wars of American Independence and of the
French Revolution, seem like a time of stagnation. The muttering and
heaving which foretold the oncome of the later struggle were indeed to
be heard by those whose ears were open, long before 1793. The opening
events and violences which marked the political revolution were of
earlier date, and war with Austria and Prussia began even in 1792;
but the year 1793 stands out with a peculiar prominence, marked as it
is by the murder of the king and queen, the beginning of the Reign
of Terror, and the outbreak of hostilities with the great Sea Power,
whose stubborn, relentless purpose and mighty wealth were to exert the
decisive influence upon the result of the war. Untiring in sustaining
with her gold the poorer powers of the Continent against the common
enemy, dogged in bearing up alone the burden of the war, when one by
one her allies dropped away, the year in which Great Britain, with her
fleets, her commerce, and her money, rose against the French republic,
with its conquering armies, its ruined navy, and its bankrupt
treasury, may well be taken as the beginning of that tremendous strife
which ended at Waterloo.

To the citizen of the United States, the war whose results were summed
up and sealed in the Treaty of Versailles is a landmark of history
surpassing all others in interest and importance. His sympathies are
stirred by the sufferings of the many, his pride animated by the noble
constancy of the few whose names will be forever identified with the
birth-throes of his country. Yet in a less degree this feeling may
well be shared by a native of Western Europe, though he have not the
same vivid impression of the strife, which, in so distant a land and
on so small a scale, brought a new nation to life. This indeed was the
_great_ outcome of that war; but in its progress, Europe, India, and
the Sea had been the scenes of deeds of arms far more dazzling and at
times much nearer home than the obscure contest in America. In dramatic
effect nothing has exceeded the three-years siege of Gibraltar,
teeming as it did with exciting interest, fluctuating hopes and
fears, triumphant expectation and bitter disappointment. England from
her shores saw gathered in the Channel sixty-six French and Spanish
ships-of-the-line,—a force larger than had ever threatened her since
the days of the Great Armada, and before which her inferior numbers had
to fly, for the first time, to the shelter of her ports. Rodney and
Suffren had conducted sea campaigns, fought sea fights, and won sea
victories which stirred beyond the common the hearts of men in their
day, and which still stand conspicuous in the story of either navy. In
one respect above all, this war was distinguished; in the development,
on both sides, of naval power. Never since the days of De Ruyter and
Tourville had so close a balance of strength been seen upon the seas.
Never since the Peace of Versailles to our own day has there been such
an approach to equality between the parties to a sea war.

The three maritime nations issued wearied from the strife, as did also
America; but the latter, though with many difficulties still to meet,
was vigorous in youth and unfettered by bad political traditions. The
colonists of yesterday were thoroughly fitted to retrieve their own
fortunes and those of their country; to use the boundless resources
which Divine Providence had made ready to their hands. It was quite
otherwise with France and Spain; while Great Britain, though untouched
with the seeds of decay that tainted her rivals, was weighed down with
a heavy feeling of overthrow, loss and humiliation, which for the
moment hid from her eyes the glory and wealth yet within her reach.
Colonial ambition was still at its loftiest height among the nations
of Europe, and she had lost her greatest, most powerful colony. Not
only the king and the lords, but the mass of the people had set their
hearts upon keeping America. Men of all classes had predicted ruin to
the Empire if it parted with such a possession; and now they had lost
it, wrung from them after a bitter struggle, in which their old enemies
had overborne them on the field they called their own, the Sea. The Sea
Power of Great Britain had been unequal to the task laid upon it, and
so America was gone. A less resolute people might have lost hope.

If the triumph of France and Spain was proportionate to their
rival's loss, this was no true measure of their gains, nor of the
relative positions of the three in the years after the war. American
Independence profited neither France nor Spain. The latter had indeed
won back the Floridas and Minorca; but she had utterly failed before
Gibraltar, and Jamaica had not even been attacked. Minorca, as Nelson
afterwards said, was always England's when she wanted it. It belonged
not to this power or that, but to the nation that controlled the
sea; so England retook it in 1798, when her fleets again entered the
Mediterranean. France had gained even less than Spain. Her trading
posts in India had been restored; but they, even more than Minorca,
were defenceless unless in free communication with and supported by the
sea power of the mother-country. In the West Indies she returned to
Great Britain more than the latter did to her. "France," says a French
historian, "had accomplished the duties of her providential mission"
(in freeing America); "her moral interests, the interests of her glory
and of her ideas were satisfied. The interests of her material power
had been badly defended by her government; the only solid advantage she
had obtained was depriving England of Minorca, that curb on Toulon, far
more dangerous to us when in their hands than is Gibraltar."[1]

Unfortunately at this moment France was far richer in ideas, moral
and political, and in renown, than in solid power. The increasing
embarrassment of the Treasury forced her to stay her hand, and to yield
to her rival terms of peace utterly beyond what the seeming strength
of either side justified. The French navy had reaped glory in the five
years of war; not so much, nearly, as French writers claim for it,
but still it had done well, and the long contest must have increased
the efficiency of its officers along with their growing experience. A
little more time only was wanted for France, allied to Spain, to gain
lasting results as well as passing fame. This time poverty refused her.

Spain, as for centuries back, still depended for her income almost
wholly upon her treasure ships from America. Always risked by war,
this supply became more than doubtful when the undisputed control of
the sea passed to an enemy. The policy of Spain, as to peace or war,
was therefore tied fast to that of France, without whose navy her
shipping lay at England's mercy; and, though the national pride clung
obstinately to its claim for Gibraltar, it was forced to give way.

Great Britain alone, after all her losses, rested on a solid foundation
of strength. The American contest by itself had cost her nearly
£100,000,000, and rather more than that amount had during the war
been added to the national debt; but two years later this had ceased
to increase, and soon the income of the State was greater than the
outgo. Before the end of 1783, the second William Pitt, then a young
man of twenty-four, became prime minister. With genius and aims
specially fitted to the restorative duties of a time of peace, the
first of British finance ministers in the opinion of Mr. Gladstone,[2]
he bent his great powers to fostering the commerce and wealth of the
British people. With firm but skilful hand he removed, as far as the
prejudices of the day would permit and in the face of much opposition,
the fetters, forged by a mistaken policy, that hampered the trade
of the Empire. Promoting the exchange of goods with other nations,
simplifying the collection of taxes and the revenue, he added at once
to the wealth of the people and to the income of the State. Although
very small in amount, as compared with the enormous figures of later
years, the exports and imports of Great Britain increased over fifty
per cent between the years 1784 and 1792. Even with the lately severed
colonies of North America the same rate of gain, as compared with the
trade before the war, held good; while with the old enemy of his father
and of England, with France, there was concluded in 1786 a treaty of
commerce which was exceedingly liberal for those days, and will, it
is said, bear a favorable comparison with any former or subsequent
treaty between the two countries. "In the course of little more than
three years from Mr. Pitt's acceptance of office as First Lord of the
Treasury," says the eulogist of his distinguished rival, Fox, "great
commercial and financial reforms had been effected.... The nation
overcoming its difficulties, and rising buoyant from depression, began
rapidly to increase its wealth, to revive its spirit, and renew its
strength."[3]

Such was the home condition of the British people; but fully to
appreciate the advantageous position to which it was rising, in
preparation for the great conflict still unforeseen, it must be
remembered that all things worked together to centre and retain the
political executive power in the hands of Pitt. The feelings of the
king, then a very real force in the nation; the confidence of the
people, given to his father's son and fixed by the wisdom of his
own conduct and the growth of the moneyed prosperity so dear to the
British heart; the personal character of his only rival in ability,—all
combined to commit the political guidance of the State to one man at
the great crisis when such unity of action was essential to strength.
Whether the great peace minister was equal to the wisest direction of
war has been questioned, and has been denied. Certainly it was not
the office he himself would have chosen; but it was a great gain for
England that she was at this time able to give herself wholly to a
single leader. He took office with a minority of one hundred in the
House of Commons, held it for two months constantly out-voted, and then
dissolving Parliament appealed to the country. The election gave him a
majority of over a hundred,—a foretaste of the unwavering support he
received from the representatives of the people during the early and
critical years of the French Revolution, when the yet fluid opinions
of the nation were gradually being cast and hardened into that set
conviction and determination characteristic of the race.

How different the state of France is well known. The hopeless
embarrassment of the finances, hopeless at least under the political
and social conditions, the rapid succession of ministers, each sinking
deeper in entanglements, the weak character of the king, the conflict
of opinions, the lack of sympathy between classes, all tending to the
assembling of the Notables in February, 1787, and the yet more pregnant
meeting of the States General, May 4, 1789, which was the beginning of
the end. France was moneyless and leaderless.

But while the Western countries of Europe were by these circumstances
disposed or constrained to wish for the continuance of peace,
restlessness showed itself in other quarters and in ways which, from
the close relations of the European States, disquieted the political
atmosphere. The Austrian Netherlands and Holland, Poland and Turkey,
the Black Sea and the Baltic, became the scene of diplomatic intrigues
and of conflicts, which, while they did not involve the great Western
Powers in actual war, caused them anxiety and necessitated action.

The Empress-Queen of Austria and Hungary, Maria Theresa, had died in
1780. Her son, the Emperor Joseph II., came to the throne in the prime
of life, and with his head full of schemes for changing and bettering
the condition of his dominions. In 1781, the weakness of Holland being
plainly shown by her conduct of the war with Great Britain, and the
other countries having their hands too full to interfere, he demanded
and received the surrender of the fortified towns in the Austrian
Netherlands; which, under the name of the "barrier towns," had been
held and garrisoned by Holland since the Peace of Utrecht in 1713, as a
bridle upon the ambition of France. At the same time the circumstances
of the great maritime contest, which during the American Revolution
covered all the seas of Europe, impelled every neutral nation having
a seaboard to compete for the carrying trade. Holland for a time had
shared this profit with the nations of the North; but when Great
Britain, rightly or wrongly, forced her into war, the trade which had
been carried on through Holland and her great rivers reaching into the
heart of Germany, being denied its natural channel, sought a new one
through the Austrian Netherlands by the port of Ostend. The growth
of the latter, like that of Nassau during the Civil War in the United
States, was forced and unhealthy,—due not to natural advantages but
to morbid conditions; but it fostered the already strong wish of the
emperor for a sea power which no other part of his dominions could give.

This movement of Belgian commerce was accelerated by the disappearance
of the British carrying trade. As in the days of Louis XIV., before he
had laid up his ships-of-the-line, so in the American War the cruisers
and privateers of the allies, supported by the action of the combined
fleets occupying the British navy, preyed ravenously on British
shipping. In the days of the elder Pitt it had been said that commerce
was made to live and thrive by war; but then the French great fleets
had left the sea, and British armed ships protected trade and oppressed
the enemy's cruisers. Between 1778 and 1783 Great Britain was fully
engaged on every sea, opposing the combined fleets and protecting as
far as she could her colonies. "This untoward state of things reduced
the English merchants to difficulties and distresses, with respect to
the means of carrying on their trade, which they had never experienced
in any other war. Foreign vessels were used for the conveyance of
their goods, and the protection of a foreign flag for the first time
sought by Englishmen."[4] The writer forgot the days of Jean Bart,
Duguay-Trouin, and Forbin; we may profitably note that like conditions
lead to like results.

Thus, while America was struggling for life, and the contests of
England, France, and Spain were heard in all quarters of the world,
Netherland ships showed abroad on every sea the flag of an inland
empire, and Ostend grew merrily; but if the petty port and narrow
limits thus throve, how should the emperor bear to see the great city
of Antwerp, with its noble river and its proud commercial record,
shut up from the sea as it had been since the Treaty of Westphalia?
His discontent was deep and instant; but it was the misfortune of
this prince that he took in hand more than his own capacity and the
extent of his estates would let him complete. His attention being for
the moment diverted to southeastern Europe, where Austria and Russia
were then acting in diplomatic concert against the Porte, the question
of Antwerp was dropped. Before it could be resumed, the Peace of
Versailles had left Great Britain, France, and Holland—all so vitally
interested in whatever concerned Belgium—free, though loath, to enter
into a new contention. Matters having been for the time arranged with
Turkey, the emperor again in 1784 renewed his demands, alleging, after
the manner of statesmen, several collateral grievances, but on the
main issue saying roundly that "the entire and free navigation of the
Scheldt from Antwerp to the sea was a _sine qua non_" to any agreement.

The arguments—commercial, political, or founded on treaty—which were
in this instance urged for or against the natural claim of a country
to use a river passing through its own territory, to the sea that
washes its shores, are not here in question; but it is important to
analyze the far-reaching interests at stake, to note the bearing of
this dispute upon them and so upon the general diplomacy of Europe,
and thereby trace its intimate connection with that Sea Power whose
influence upon the course of history at this period it is our aim
to weigh. Though modified in expression by passing events, and even
at times superficially reversed, like natural currents checked and
dammed by contrary winds, these underlying tendencies—being dependent
upon permanent causes—did not cease to exist during the storm of the
Revolution. Ever ready to resume their course when the momentary
opposition was removed, the appreciation of them serves to explain
apparent contradictions, produced by the conflicts between transient
necessity and enduring interests.

From that great centre of the world's commerce where the Scheldt,
the Meuse, the Rhine, and the Thames meet in the North Sea, near the
Straits of Dover, there then parted two principal lines of trade
passing through European waters,—through seas, that is, along whose
shores were planted many different powers, foreign and possibly hostile
to each other. Of these two lines, one ended in the Baltic; the other,
after skirting the coasts of France and the Spanish peninsula and
running the gantlet of the Barbary corsairs, ended in the Levant or
Turkish Seas. The great Empire of Russia, which only made itself felt
in the sphere of European politics after the Treaty of Utrecht, in
1713, had since then been moving forward not only its centre, which
bore upon the continent of Europe, but also both its wings; one of
which touched and overshadowed the Baltic on the North, while the
other, through a steady course of pressure and encroachment upon the
Turks, had now reached the Black Sea. This advance had been aided by
the fixedness with which France and England, through their ancient
rivalry and their colonial ambitions, had kept their eyes set upon each
other and beyond the Atlantic; but the Peace of Versailles forced the
combatants to pause, and gave them time to see other interests, which
had been overlooked through the long series of wars waged, between 1739
and 1783, over commerce and colonies. It was then realized that not
only had Russia, in the past half-century, advanced her lines by the
partition of Poland and by taking from Sweden several provinces on the
Baltic, but also that she had so added to her influence upon the Black
Sea and over the Turkish Empire by successive aggressions, wresting
bits of territory and establishing claims of interference in behalf of
Turkish subjects, as to make her practical supremacy in Eastern waters
a possibility of the future.

The Western Question, as it may fitly be called, had been settled by
the birth of a new nation, destined to greatness and preponderance in
the western hemisphere; the Eastern Question, phrase now so familiar,
soon loomed on the horizon. Was it to receive a like solution? Was
a great nation, already close to the spot, to win a position of
exceptional advantage for dominating in eastern waters as America must
do in western? for it must be remembered that, although the Levant was
then only the end of a European trade route, both the history of the
past and the well understood possibilities of the future pointed to
it as one of the greatest centres of commerce, and therefore of human
interest and political influence, in the world. The Levant and Egypt
had then, and still keep, the same interest that is now being felt in
the Isthmus of Panama and the Caribbean; and it is hard to imagine
a more threatening condition of naval power than the possession of
the Black Sea and its impregnable entrance, by a vigorous nation, so
close to the Eastern highway of the world. The position in 1783 was
the more dangerous from the close alliance and respective abilities
of the rulers of Austria and Russia; the cool-headed and experienced
Catharine, through her influence on her weaker colleague, directing the
resources of both empires in a path most favorable to Russia.

The tendency of Russian growth, and the historic events which marked
its progress, were, of course, well enough known in England long
before; but there is a difference between knowing facts and realizing
their full meaning. Circumstances alter cases; and men's minds, when
strongly bent one way, do not heed what is passing elsewhere. Hence,
in 1785, we find the attitude of Great Britain toward Russia very
different from that of fifteen years earlier, when the empress and
the Porte were at war. In 1770, British officers commanded Russian
fleets and ships, and a British admiral had leave to take a place
in the Russian Admiralty, with the promise of his home rank being
restored to him. The Czarina sent a fleet of twenty sail-of-the-line
from the Baltic to the Levant. They stopped and refitted in Spithead;
Russian soldiers were landed and camped ashore to refresh themselves;
English sergeants of marines were employed to drill them; a Russian
eighty-gun ship, flying the flag of an Anglo-Russian admiral, was
docked in Portsmouth and cut down to improve her sailing qualities.
Thus comforted and strengthened they sailed for the Mediterranean;
and, receiving further damage from the poor seamanship of their crews,
they were again fitted at Port Mahon,—then an English dockyard,—for
action in the Levant.[5] When, among the hard knocks of the two
following years, the Russians destroyed a Turkish fleet of fifteen
ships-of-the-line in a port of Asia Minor, British lieutenants
commanded the fire-ships, and a British commodore the covering squadron.

To us now, with our remembrance of Kars and Silistria, of the Crimea
and Hobart Pasha, of Cyprus and Besika Bay, these things seem like a
dream; and the more so, that the Mediterranean powers of the earlier
day viewed the Russian approach with ill-concealed mistrust, and laid
severe restrictions upon the use of their ports. But Turkey then,
though a good friend to Great Britain, was a yet better friend to
France; the Turkish alliance had been useful to the latter country by
making diversion in her wars with Austria, Great Britain's natural
ally; the French were the favored nation by Turkish commercial
treaties, and a naval war in eastern waters could not but be injurious
to their commerce. Difficulties about trade might even bring about a
collision between France and Russia, which at least could do no harm
to Great Britain at a time when her rival was known to be steadily
building up her navy with a view to revenge past defeats; just as now
she is thought to be looking for a day of reckoning with Germany.
The Baltic trade was also of immense value, and the friendship of
Russia was necessary thereto. Altogether, in 1770, the Russian nation,
notwithstanding the French leanings of the Czarina, was, upon the
whole, the friend of Great Britain's friends, and the opponent of
her enemies,—especially of the one traditional, or, as even generous
Englishmen used to say, the _natural_ enemy, France. Russia bore
especially against Sweden, Poland, and Turkey; and these it was the
consistent aim of the best school of French statesmen to court and
strengthen.

But in 1785 a great change had taken place. The war of 1770 had planted
Russia firmly on the Black Sea. The treaty of Kainardji in 1774
admitted her trade freely to the Mediterranean,—a privilege which other
trading nations, in the narrow spirit of the day, considered their own
loss. Russian frigates had entered the Dardanelles on their way to the
Black Sea; and though the Porte, terrified at the consequences of its
action, stopped them at Constantinople, the move was none the less
significant. Then there had come, in 1774, the partition of Poland,
universally condemned as unrighteous and dangerous to the balance of
power, though submitted to by the other States. If Great Britain,
though restless over this, saw still some compensation in the injury
done to France by the weakening of her allies, and hugged herself with
the belief that her insular position made the continental balance of
less moment, she had had a severe reminder of Russia's growing strength
and power to injure, in the Armed Neutrality of 1780. This unfriendly
blow, aimed by a State she had looked upon as almost a natural ally,
which she had so greatly helped but ten years before, and which had now
chosen the moment of her direst straits to attack what she considered
her maritime rights, probably completed the alienation, and opened
the eyes of British statesmen to the new danger with which they were
threatened by the position of Russia upon the Baltic and close to the
Mediterranean.

France, also, had little less interest than England in this condition
of things, and certainly felt no less. From the days of Henry IV. and
Colbert, and even before, she had looked upon the Levant as peculiarly
her own field, the home of a faithful ally, and the seat of a lucrative
trade which was almost monopolized by her. Although so far foiled in
India, she had not yet lost her hopes of overcoming and replacing the
British hold upon that land of fabled wealth, and she understood the
important bearing of the Levant and Egypt upon the security of tenure
there. It need not then surprise us, in the great maritime war which we
are approaching, to find Napoleon—for all his greatness, the child of
his generation—amid all the glory and bewildering rush of his famous
Italian campaign, planning conquest in Egypt and the East, and Nelson,
that personification of the British sea power of his day, fighting
his two most brilliant battles in the Levant and in the Baltic. Nor
will we be unprepared to see an importance equal to that of Gibraltar
and Mahon in former days, now attached to points like Malta, Corfu,
Taranto, Brindisi, as well as to Sicily and Egypt, by the statesmen,
generals, and admirals, whose counsels directed the military efforts of
the belligerents. Many of these points had heretofore lain out of the
field of action of the Western Powers, but the rising Eastern Question
was bringing them forward.

Nor was it in the Levant alone that questions vitally affecting the
rival States awaited solution. The trade interests of the Baltic, as
the outlet through which great rivers and the products of immense
regions found their way to the world beyond, made its control also
an object of importance to both the chief parties in the coming
struggle,—to Great Britain who strove to drive her enemy off the sea,
and to France who wished to shut out hers from the land. But, besides
its commercial importance, the secluded character of the sea, the
difficulty of the approach,—aggravated by the severe climate,—and the
immense preponderance in strength of Russia over Sweden and Denmark,
made always possible an armed combination such as that of 1780, which
was in fact renewed in 1800, seriously threatening the naval supremacy
of Great Britain. Such a coalition it was vital to the latter to
prevent, and most desirable to her enemy to effect. If formed, it
was a nucleus around which readily gathered all other malcontents,
dissatisfied with the harsh and overbearing manner in which the great
Sea Power enforced what she considered her rights over neutral ships.

The nearness of England to the Baltic made it unnecessary to have naval
stations on the way for the repair or shelter of her shipping, but
it was most undesirable that the ports and resources of Holland and
Belgium, lying close on the flank of the route, and doubly strong in
the formidable outworks of shoals and intricate navigation with which
nature had protected them, should be under the control of a great
hostile power. Jean Bart, and his fellow-privateersmen of a hundred
years before, had shown the danger to British shipping from even the
third-rate port of Dunkirk, so situated. Where Dunkirk sent squadrons
of frigates, Antwerp could send fleets of ships-of-the-line. The
appearance of Russia, therefore, and her predominance on the Baltic,
made weightier still the interest in the political condition of the
Low Countries which, for generations past, Great Britain had felt on
account of her commercial relations with them, and through them with
Germany; an interest hitherto aroused mainly by the ambition of France
to control their policy, if not actually to possess herself of a large
part of their territory. She had to fear that which was realized under
Napoleon,—the conversion of Antwerp into a great naval station, with
free access to the sea, and the control of its resources and those of
the United Provinces by a strong and able enemy.

Great Britain, therefore, had in 1781 seen with just apprehension the
aggressive attitude of Joseph II. toward the Dutch, and the fall of
the "barrier towns." It is true that these fortresses had ceased to
afford much protection to Holland, owing to her military decline, but
the event emphasized her exposure to France; while the power of Austria
to defend her own provinces, or the Dutch, was notoriously less than
that of France to attack, owing to the relative distance of the two
from the scene, and the danger to troops, on the march from Austria, of
being assailed in flank from the French frontier. Now, again, in 1784,
she was forced to look with anxiety—less on account of Austria than
of France—upon this raising of the question of the Scheldt. There was
little cause to fear Austria becoming a great sea power now, when she
had held the Netherlands three fourths of a century without becoming
such; but there was good reason to dread that the movements in progress
might result in increasing her rival's sea power and influence—perhaps
even her territory—in the Low Countries. All these things did come to
pass, though not under the dying monarchy.

It may be presumed that the wise Catharine of Russia, without in the
least foreseeing the approaching French convulsion which shook her
plans as well as those of other European rulers, realized the true
relations between her country and the Western powers, when she so
heartily supported the emperor in his claim for the free navigation
of the Scheldt. There was no likelihood then, as there is little
likelihood now, that Great Britain and France would act together in
the Eastern Question, then too new to outweigh former prejudices or to
unite old enemies. If the contention of Austria were successful, Russia
would secure a friendly port in a region naturally hostile to her
pretensions. If unsuccessful, as things then looked, the result would
probably be the extension of French influence in the Netherlands and in
the United Provinces; and French gain there meant gain of sea power,
with proportionate loss of the same to Great Britain. The empress
could still reckon on their mutual antagonism; while the British navy,
and the way in which it was used in war, were more serious dangers to
Russia than the French armies. Whatever her reasoning, there is no
doubt that at this time her policy was drawing closer to France. The
French ministers in the East mediated between her and the Sultan in the
unceasing disputes arising from the treaty of Kainardji. A commercial
treaty on most favorable terms was concluded with France, while that
with Great Britain was allowed to lapse, and its renewal was refused
during many years.

Such were the ambitions and the weighty solicitudes, well understood
on all hands, which, during the eight years succeeding the emperor's
demand for the opening of the Scheldt, underlay and guided the main
tendencies of European policy, and continued so to do during the
revolutionary wars. The separate events which group themselves round
these leading outlines, up to the outbreak of war in 1793, can only be
hastily sketched.

Notwithstanding the close family relationship between Louis XVI. and
the emperor, the French government looked coldly upon the latter's
action in the matter of the Scheldt. The long-standing struggle in the
United Provinces between partisans of Great Britain and France was
just now marked by the preponderance of the latter, and, consequently,
of French influence. As Austria seemed resolved to enforce her claims
by war, the king first offered his mediation, and, when that was
unavailing, told the emperor he would interpose by arms. His troops
were accordingly massed on the Belgian frontier. It was understood that
the king of Prussia, who was brother-in-law to the stadtholder, would
act with France. Russia, on the other hand, proclaimed her intention
to support Austria. Sweden, as the enemy of Russia, began to put ships
in commission and enlist soldiers; while from Constantinople came a
report that, if war began, the sultan also would improve so good an
opportunity of regaining what he had lately lost. While the quarrel
about the Scheldt was thus causing complications in all quarters, an
incident occurred upon the chief scene of trouble, which under such
conditions might well have precipitated a general war. An Austrian brig
was ordered to sail from Antwerp to the sea, to test the intentions of
Holland. Upon passing the boundary she was fired upon and brought to by
a Dutch armed ship. This happened on the 8th of October, 1784.

Yet after all war did not come, owing to Joseph's volatile attention
being again drawn from the matter immediately in hand. He proposed to
the elector of Bavaria to take the Netherlands in exchange for his
electorate. This transfer, which by concentrating the possessions of
Austria would greatly have increased her weight in the Empire, was
resisted by the whole Germanic body with Frederic the Great at its
head. It therefore came to naught; but the slackening of the emperor's
interest in his Scheldt scheme promoted, under French auspices, a
peaceful arrangement; which, while involving mutual concessions, left
the real question substantially untouched. Its solution was not reached
until the storm of the Revolution swept city and river into the arms
of the French republic. This compromise was shortly followed by a
treaty of the closest alliance between France and the United Provinces,
engaging them to mutual support in case of war, fixing the amount of
armed ships or men to be furnished, and promising the most intimate
co-operation in their dealings with other States. This agreement,
which, as far as compacts could, established French preponderance in
the councils of Holland, was ratified on Christmas Day, 1785.

This treaty gave rise to serious and regretful consideration in
Great Britain; but the growing financial embarrassment and internal
disturbance of France were rapidly neutralizing her external
exertions. The following years were marked by new combinations and
alliances among States. In 1786 Frederic the Great's death took away
an important element in European politics. The quarrel between the
two factions in Holland had reached the verge of civil war, when an
insult offered by the French party to the wife of the stadtholder,
sister to the new king of Prussia, led to an armed interference by
this sovereign. In October, 1787, Prussian troops occupied Amsterdam
and restored to the stadtholder privileges that had been taken from
him. Even France had strongly condemned the act of those who had
arrested the princess, and advised ample satisfaction to be given;
but, nevertheless, when the French party appealed for aid against the
Prussian intervention, she prepared to give it and notified her purpose
to Great Britain. The latter, glad again to assert her own influence,
replied that she could not remain a quiet spectator, issued immediate
orders for augmenting her forces by sea and land, and contracted
with Hesse for the supply of twelve thousand troops upon demand. The
rapid success of the Prussians prevented any collision; but Great
Britain had the gratification, and France the mortification, of seeing
re-established the party favorable to the former.

In February, 1787, the Assembly of Notables, which had not met since
1626, was opened by Louis XVI. at Versailles. But the most striking
event of this year was the declaration of war against Russia by Turkey,
which determined no longer to wait until its enemy was ready before
engaging in an inevitable conflict. The Turkish manifesto was sent
forth August 24; Russia replied on the 13th of September.

The emperor, as the ally of Russia, declared war against Turkey on the
10th of February, 1788. Operations were carried on by the Austrians
around Belgrade and on the Danube. The Russians, bent on extending
their power on the Black Sea, invested Oczakow at the mouth and on the
right bank of the Dnieper,—Kinburn on the left side having already been
ceded to them by the treaty of Kainardji. The czarina also decided
to renew in the Mediterranean the diversion of 1770, again sending
ships from the Baltic. When the distance and inconvenience of this
operation, combined with the entire lack of any naval station in the
Mediterranean, are considered in connection with the close proximity of
Russia to that sea in mere miles, there will be felt most forcibly her
tantalizing position with reference to commerce and sea power, to whose
importance she has been keenly alive and to which she has ever aspired
since the days of Peter the Great. It is difficult to understand how
Russia can be quiet until she has secured an access to the sea not
dependent upon the good-will of any other State.

Notwithstanding the many causes of displeasure she had given to Great
Britain, Catharine went on with her arrangements as though assured of
the good-will and help before received. Pilot boats were engaged to
meet the ships in British waters, and take them to British dockyards.
Under her orders, British merchants chartered eighteen large ships to
convey artillery and stores after the fleet. All these arrangements
were quietly frustrated by Pitt's ministry, which forbade seamen to
serve in any foreign ships; and, upon the ground that the nation was to
be strictly neutral, made the contractors renounce their engagements.
Catharine then turned to Holland, which also refused aid, pleading the
same purpose of neutrality. This concert of action between the two
maritime States forced Russia to abandon so distant an expedition and
illustrated the advantage she would have obtained from the emperor's
claim to the Scheldt. It was at this time that the celebrated Paul
Jones, who had distinguished himself by his desperate courage in the
American Revolutionary War, took service in the Russian Navy and was
given a high command; but his appointment so offended the British
officers already serving in the fleet, whom their government had
foreborne to recall, that they at once resigned. The Russians could
not afford to lose so many capable men, and Jones was transferred from
the Baltic to the Black Sea.

Soon a fourth State took part in the contest. On the 21st of June,
1788, Sweden advanced her troops into Russian Finland, and on the 30th
war against her was declared by Russia. It now proved fortunate for
the latter that she had not been able to get her fleet away from the
Baltic. The fighting on land was there mainly confined to the north
coast of the Gulf of Finland, while in the waters of the Gulf several
very severe actions took place. These battles were fought not only
between ships-of-the-line of the usual type, but by large flotillas of
gunboats and galleys, and were attended with a loss of life unusual in
naval actions.

War being now in full swing throughout the East, Great Britain and
Prussia drew together in a defensive treaty, and were joined by Holland
also, under the new lease of power of the stadtholder and British
party. The quota of troops or ships to be furnished in case of need by
each State was stipulated. The allies soon had occasion to act in favor
of one of the belligerents. Denmark, the hereditary enemy of Sweden,
and now in alliance with Russia, took this opportunity to invade the
former country from Norway, then attached to the Danish crown. On
September 24, 1788, twelve thousand Danish troops crossed the frontier
and advanced upon Gottenburg, which was on the point of surrendering
when the sudden and unexpected arrival of the king, in person and
alone, prevented. There was not, however, force enough to save the
town, had not Great Britain and Prussia interfered. The British
minister at Copenhagen passed over hastily into Gottenburg, induced the
Swedish king to accept the mediation of the two governments, and then
notified the Danish commander that, if the invasion of Sweden was not
stopped, Denmark would be by them attacked. The peremptory tone held
by the minister swept away the flimsy pretext that the Danish corps
was only an auxiliary, furnished to Russia in accordance with existing
treaty, and therefore really a Russian force. There was nothing left
for Denmark but to recede; an armistice was signed at once and a month
later her troops were withdrawn.

The true significance of the alliance between the two Western Powers,
to which Holland was accessory, is markedly shown by this action,
which, while ostensibly friendly to Sweden, was really hostile to
Russia and a diversion in favor of the sultan. Great Britain and
Prussia, in consequence of the growing strength and influence of Russia
in the Baltic, the Black Sea, and the Continent, and to check her
progress, followed what was then considered to be the natural policy
of France, induced by ties and traditions long antedating the existing
state of things in Europe. Sweden then, and Turkey later, traditional
allies of France, and in so far in the opposite scale of the balance
from Great Britain, were to be supported by the demonstration—and if
need were by the employment—of force. This was done, not because France
was as yet less dreaded, but because Russia had become so much more
formidable. It was again the coming Eastern Question in which, from
the very distance of the central scene of action from Western Europe,
and from the character of the interests and of the strategic points
involved, Sea Power, represented chiefly by the maritime strength and
colonial expansion of Great Britain, was to play the leading and most
decisive part. It was the dawning of the day, whose noon the nineteenth
century has not yet seen, during which Nelson and Napoleon, Mohammed
Ali and Ibrahim Pasha, the Sultan Mahmoud and the Czar Nicholas,
Napier, Stopford, and Lalande in 1840, the heroes of Kars, Silistria,
and the Crimea, and of the Russo-Turkish war of 1877, were to play
their parts upon the scene.

But in the years after the Peace of Versailles this was a new
question, upon which opinions were unformed. It was true that, to quote
from a contemporary writer, "England had had full leisure to ruminate
upon, and sufficient cause to reprobate, that absurd and blind policy,
under the influence of which she had drawn an uncertain ally, and an
ever-to-be-suspected friend, from the bottom of the Bothnic Gulf to
establish a new naval empire in the Mediterranean and Archipelago."[6]
These meditations had not been fruitless, as was seen by the consistent
attitude of Pitt's ministry at this time; but on the other hand, when
it was proposed in 1791 to increase the naval force in commission,
in order "to add weight to the representations"[7] being made by the
allies to the belligerents,—in order, in other words, to support Turkey
by an armed demonstration,—Fox, the leader of the Whigs, said that "an
alliance with Russia appeared to him the most natural and advantageous
that we could possibly form;"[8] while Burke, than whom no man had a
juster reputation for political wisdom, observed that "the considering
the Turkish Empire as any part of the balance of power in Europe was
new. The principles of alliance and the doctrines drawn from thence
were entirely new. Russia was our natural ally and the most useful ally
we had in a commercial sense."[9] That these distinguished members
of the opposition represented the feelings of many supporters of the
ministry was shown by a diminished majority, 93, in the vote that
followed. The opposition, thus encouraged, then introduced a series
of resolutions, the gist of which lay in these words: "The interests
of Great Britain are not likely to be affected by the progress of the
Russian arms on the borders of the Black Sea."[10] In the vote on this,
the minister's majority again fell to eighty, despite the arguments
of those who asserted that "the possession of Oczakow by the empress
would facilitate not only the acquisition of Constantinople, but of all
lower Egypt and Alexandria; which would give to Russia the supremacy in
the Mediterranean, and render her a formidable rival to us both as a
maritime and commercial power." After making every allowance for party
spirit, it is evident that British feeling was only slowly turning into
the channels in which it has since run so strongly.

France, under the pressure of her inward troubles, was debarred from
taking part with her old allies in the East, and withdrew more and more
from all outward action. On the 8th of August, 1788, the king fixed the
1st of May, 1789, as the day for the meeting of the States General;
and in November the Notables met for the second time, to consider the
constitution and mode of procedure in that body, the representation in
it of the Third Estate, and the vote by orders. They were adjourned
after a month's session; and the court, contrary to the judgment of the
majority among them, proclaimed on the 27th of December, 1788, that the
representatives of the Third Estate should equal in number those of
the two others combined. No decision was given as to whether the votes
should be individual, or by orders.

Oczakow was taken by the Russians on the 17th of December, 1788,
and during the following year the Eastern war raged violently both
in the Baltic and in southeastern Europe. Turkey was everywhere
worsted. Belgrade was taken on the 8th of October by the Austrians,
who afterwards occupied Bucharest and advanced as far as Orsova. The
Russians reduced Galatz, <DW12>, and other places. Besides losing
territory, the Turks were defeated in several pitched battles. The
conduct of the war on their part was much affected by the death of the
reigning sultan.

The Swedish war was in its results unimportant, except as a diversion
in favor of Turkey. To keep it up as such, subsidies were sent from
Constantinople to Stockholm. Great Britain and Prussia were obliged
again to threaten Denmark, in 1789, to keep her from aiding Russia.
The British minister, speaking for both States, expressed their
fixed determination to maintain the balance of power in the North. A
defensive alliance was then formed between Russia and Austria on the
one hand, and France and Spain on the other. The Bourbon kingdoms
pledged themselves to a strict neutrality in the Eastern War as it then
existed; but if Russia or Austria were attacked by any other State,
they were to be helped,—Austria, by an army of sixty thousand men;
Russia, by a fleet of sixteen ships-of-the-line and twelve frigates.
The latter provision shows both the kind of attack feared by Russia and
the direction of her ambition.

On the 4th of May of this year, 1789, the States General met at
Versailles, and the French Revolution thenceforth went on apace. The
Bastille was stormed July 14th. In October the royal family were
brought forcibly from Versailles to Paris by the mob. The earlier
events of the Revolution will hereafter be summarily related by
themselves, before going on with the war to which they led. It will
here be enough to say that the voice of France was now silent outside
her own borders.

In 1790 the Eastern War was practically brought to an end. On the 31st
of January a very close treaty of alliance was made between Prussia
and the Porte,—the king binding himself to declare war at a set time
against both Russia and Austria. The emperor died in February, and
was succeeded by his brother Leopold, who was disposed to peace. A
convention was soon after held, at which sat ministers of Austria,
Prussia, Great Britain, and the United Provinces; the two latter acting
as mediators because Prussia had taken such a pronounced attitude of
hostility to Austria. A treaty was signed July 27, by which the emperor
renounced his alliance with Russia. On September 20, he agreed to an
armistice with Turkey; which, after long negotiation, was followed by
a definitive peace, concluded August 4, 1791.

The Russian conflict with Turkey languished during the summer of 1790.
Active operations began in October, and continued during a season whose
severities the Russian could bear better than the Turk. The final blow
of the campaign and of the war was the taking of Ismail by Suwarrow, a
deed of arms so tremendous and full of horrors that a brief account of
its circumstances is allowable even to our subject.

The town, which was looked on as the key of the lower Danube, was
surrounded by three lines of wall, each with its proper ditch, and
contained a garrison of thirteen thousand. Its population, besides
the troops, was about thirty thousand. Owing to the season, December,
Suwarrow determined not to attempt a regular siege, but to carry the
place by assault, at any cost of life. Batteries were consequently put
up in every available place, and as rapidly as possible, in order to
prepare for and cover the attack. At five o'clock Christmas morning
they all opened together, and, after a furious cannonade of two hours,
the Russians moved forward in eight columns. After a three hours
struggle the assailants were forced back; but Suwarrow, whose influence
over his soldiers was unbounded, ran to the front, and, planting a
Russian flag on one of the enemy's works, asked his men if they would
leave it behind them. Through his efforts and those of the officers,
the troops returned to the charge. The conflict, which must have
resolved itself into a multitude of hand-to-hand encounters, lasted
till midnight, when, after an eighteen hours fight, the third line of
defence was carried and resistance ceased, though bloodshed continued
through the night. It was computed at the time that thirty thousand
Turks, including women and children, and some twenty thousand Russian
soldiers died violent deaths during that Christmas day of 1790. Warlike
operations continued during the spring, but preliminaries of peace
between Russia and Turkey were signed at Galatz on the 11th of August,
1791.

This put an end to hostilities throughout the East, peace having been
made between Russia and Sweden a year before, on August 11, 1790. The
time of attack had been well chosen by the Swedish king, and had public
opinion in Great Britain approached unanimity, a powerful lever would
have been put in her hands to break down the Russian attack on Turkey
by supporting the diversion in the North. The Russian and Swedish
fleets were so evenly balanced that a small British division would have
turned the scale, controlled the Baltic, and kept open the Swedish
communications from Finland to their own coast. So far, however, was
the nation from being of one mind that, as we have seen, the minister's
majority steadily fell, and he probably knew that among those who voted
straight, many were far from hearty in his support. Prussia also did
not back Sweden as she should have done, after definitely embracing
that policy, though she was both disconcerted and angered at the peace
for which she had not looked. This irresolution on the part of the
allied States limited their action to interposing between Sweden and
Denmark, and prevented the results which might reasonably have been
expected in the north, and yet more in the east of Europe; but it
does not take from the significance of their attitude, nor hide the
revolution in British statesmanship which marks the ten years now being
treated.

The tendency thus indicated was suddenly, though only temporarily,
checked by the Revolution in France. The troubles that had been so long
fomenting in that country had, after a short and delusive period of
seeming repose, begun again at nearly the very moment that the Eastern
War was ending. This will be seen by bringing together the dates at
which were happening these weighty events in the East and West.

It was on the 6th of October, 1789, that the king and royal family were
brought from Versailles to Paris, unwilling but constrained. After
this outbreak of popular feeling, comparative quiet continued through
the last months of 1789 and all of 1790, during which were fought in
the East the most important battles of the war, both in the Baltic
and on the Danube, including the bloody assault of Ismail. During
this time, however, Louis XVI. underwent many bitter mortifications,
either intended as such, or else unavoidably humiliating to his sense
of position. In June, 1791, he fled with his family from Paris to put
himself in the care of part of the army stationed in eastern France
under the Marquis de Bouillé and believed to be thoroughly trustworthy.
Before reaching his destination he was recognized, and brought back
to Paris a prisoner. The greeting of the royal family was significant
of the change that had passed over the people within a few years, and
which their unsuccessful flight had intensified. They were met by
perfect silence, while some distance ahead of them rode an officer
commanding the bystanders not to uncover. Despite the distrust it
felt, the Constituent Assembly went on with the work of framing a
constitution in which the king still had a recognized position, and
which he formally accepted on the 14th of September, 1791. During that
summer, peace was signed between Russia and Turkey, and a meeting was
had at Pilnitz between the emperor and the king of Prussia, after which
they put out their joint declaration that the situation in which the
king of France found himself was an object of common concern to all the
rulers of Europe; that "they hoped this common concern would lead them
to employ, in conjunction with the two declaring sovereigns, the most
efficacious means, relative to their forces, in order to enable the
king of France to consolidate in the most perfect liberty, the basis of
a monarchical government equally suitable to the rights of sovereigns
and the welfare of the French nation." The two princes ended by
stating their own readiness to join in such united action with the
force necessary to obtain the common end proposed, and that they would,
meanwhile, give orders to their troops to be ready to put themselves in
a state of activity.

The close coincidence in date of the Declaration of Pilnitz, August
27, 1791, with the Peace of Galatz, signed August 11, is curious
enough for passing remark; the one formally opening the new channel of
European interest and action, while the other marked the close of the
old. The Declaration, however, was in the same line of effort that the
new emperor had for some time been following. It met with a somewhat
hesitating response. Russia and Sweden agreed to raise an army, which
Spain was to subsidize; but Great Britain, under Pitt, declined to
meddle in the internal affairs of another state.

The first National or, as it is conveniently called, Constituent
Assembly, dissolved after framing a Constitution; and the following
day, October 1, 1791, the second Assembly, known as the Legislative,
came together. The Declaration of Pilnitz had strongly moved the
French people and increased, perhaps unjustly, their distrust of the
king. This change of temper was reflected in the Assembly. Strong
representations and arguments were exchanged between the ministers
of foreign affairs in Austria and France, through the ambassadors
at either court; but in truth there was no common ground of opinion
on which the new republic and the old empires could meet. The
movements on either side were viewed with studied suspicion, and war
was finally declared by France against Austria, April 20, 1792. The
first unimportant encounters were unfavorable to the French; but more
serious danger than that which threatened from without was arising
within France itself. The king and the Assembly came into collision
through the use by the former of his constitutional power of Veto. The
agitation spread to the streets. On the 20th of June a deputation from
the mob of Paris appeared before the Assembly, and asked permission
for the citizens outside to defile before it, as a demonstration of
their support. The extraordinary request was granted; and an immense
crowd pressed forward, of people of all ages, armed with weapons of
every kind, among which appeared a pike carrying the heart of a bull
labelled an "Aristocrat's heart." From the Assembly the crowd went to
the Louvre, and thence forced their way through the palace gates into
the king's presence. The unhappy Louis bore himself with calm courage,
to which perhaps he, at the moment, owed his life; but he submitted to
put on the symbolic red cap, and to drink to the nation from a bottle
handed him by a drunken rioter.

Little was left in life for a king thus humbled, and his final
humiliation was close at hand. Prussia had not long delayed to act
in concert with the emperor, after France declared war. On July 26,
a month after the strange scene in the Tuileries, was issued an
exposition of her reasons for taking arms; and at the same time the
Duke of Brunswick, commander-in-chief of the allied armies, put forth a
proclamation to the French framed in such violent terms as to stir to
the utmost the angry passions of a frantic and excitable race. On the
10th of August the Paris mob again stormed the Tuileries, the king and
royal family fled for safety to the hall of the Legislature, the Swiss
Guards were killed and the palace gutted. The Assembly then decreed the
suspension of the king; and on the 13th of August the royal family was
removed to the Temple, the last home on earth for several of them.

On the 2d of September occurred the butcheries known as the September
Massacres. To this date and this act is to be referred the great change
in British feeling toward the Revolution. On the 20th the battle of
Valmy, by some thought decisive of the fate of the Revolution, was won
by the French. Though being otherwise far from a battle of the first
importance, it led to the retreat of the allied forces and destroyed
for a time the hopes of the royalists. Two days after Valmy met the
third Assembly, the National Convention of terrible memory. Its first
act was to decree the abolition of royalty in France; but the power
that swayed the country was passing more and more to the mob of Paris,
expressing itself through the clubs of which the Jacobin is the best
known. The violence and fanaticism of the extreme republicans and of
the most brutal elements of the populace found ever louder voice. On
the 19th of November the Convention passed a decree declaring, "in
the name of the French nation, that they will grant fraternity and
assistance to all people who wish to recover their liberty; and they
charge the executive power to send the necessary orders to the generals
to give assistance to such people, and to defend those citizens who
have suffered, or may suffer, in the cause of liberty." It was denied
by the French diplomatists that there was any intention of favoring
insurrections or exciting disturbances in any friendly country; but
such intention is nevertheless fairly deducible from the words, and
when a motion was made to explain that they were not so meant, the
Convention refused to consider it. Mr. Fox, the ardent champion of
the Revolution in Parliament, spoke of this edict as an insult to the
British people.

Meantime the battle of Valmy had been followed by that of Jemappes,
fought November 6. On the 14th the French army entered Brussels, and
the Austrian Netherlands were rapidly occupied. This was instantly
succeeded by a decree, dated November 16, opening the Scheldt, upon the
express ground of natural right; the boisterous young republic cutting
at one blow the knot which had refused to be untied by the weak hands
of Joseph II. Decided action followed, a French squadron entering the
river from the sea and forcing its way up, despite the protests of
the Dutch officers, in order to take part in the siege of Antwerp.
This was a new offence to the British Sea Power, which was yet further
angered by a decree of December 15, extending the French system to all
countries occupied by their armies. The words of this proclamation were
so sweeping that they could scarcely but seem, to those untouched with
the fiery passion of the Revolution, to threaten the destruction of all
existing social order. The British ministry on the last day of the year
1792 declared that "this government will never see with indifference
that France shall make herself, directly or indirectly, sovereign of
the Low Countries, or general arbitress of the rights and liberties of
Europe."[11]

While the Revolution was thus justifying the fears and accusations of
those who foretold that it could not confine itself to the overturn
of domestic institutions, but would seek to thrust its beliefs and
principles forcibly upon other nations, the leaders were hurrying on
the destruction of the king. Arraigned on the 11th of December, 1792,
Louis XVI. was brought to trial on the 26th, sentenced to death January
16, and executed January 21, 1793. This deed brought to a decided
issue the relations between France and Great Britain, which, from
an uncertain and unsatisfactory condition, had become more and more
embittered by the course of events ever since the November decree of
fraternity. As far back as August 10, when the king was suspended, the
British government had recalled its ambassador, who was not replaced;
and had persisted in attributing to the French minister in London an
ambiguous character, recognizing him only as accredited by the king who
had actually ceased to reign—by a government which in fact no longer
existed. Points of form were raised with exasperating, yet civil,
insolence, as to the position which M. Chauvelin, the minister in
question, actually occupied; and his office was not made more pleasant
by the failure of his own government to send him new credentials.
Papers written by him were returned by Lord Grenville, the foreign
minister, because his claim to represent the French republic was not
recognized; or, if accepted, they were only received as unofficial.

The letters thus exchanged, under forms so unsatisfactory, were filled
with mutual accusations, and arguments marked by the brisk vivacity of
the one nation and the cool aggressiveness of the other; but starting
as they did from the differing bases of natural rights on the one hand,
and established institutions on the other, no agreement was approached.
The questions of the Scheldt, of the decree of fraternity, and of that
extending the French system to countries occupied by their armies, were
thus disputed back and forth; and to them were added the complaints
of France against an Alien Act, passed by Parliament, January 4,
1793, laying vexatious restrictions upon the movements of foreigners
arriving in Great Britain, or wishing to change their abode if already
resident. This act M. Chauvelin rightly believed to be specially aimed
at Frenchmen. It sprang from the growing apprehension and change of
feeling in England; a change emphasized by a break in the Parliamentary
Opposition, a large number of whom, in this same month of January,
1793, definitively took the step in which their great associate, Edmund
Burke, had preceded them, broke their party ties, and passed over to
the support of Pitt. The latter would seem to have become convinced
that war was inevitable; that the question was no longer whether a
nation should exercise a right of changing its institutions, but
whether a plague should be stamped out before it had passed its borders
and infected yet healthy peoples.

Things had come to this state when news reached London of the death
sentence of the French king. M. Chauvelin had just received and
presented credentials from the republican government. On January 20,
the minister informed him that the king, under present circumstances,
did not think fit to receive them, adding the irritating words: "As
minister of the Most Christian King, you would have enjoyed all the
exemptions which the law grants to public ministers, recognized as
such; but as a private person you cannot but return to the general mass
of foreigners resident in England."[12] On the 24th of January, the
execution of Louis XVI. being now known, Lord Grenville wrote to him:
"The King can no longer, after such an event, permit your residence
here. His Majesty has thought fit to order that you should retire from
the kingdom within the space of eight days, and I herewith transmit
to you a copy of the order which His Majesty has given me to that
effect."[12]

On the 1st of February, 1793, the French republic declared war against
Great Britain and Holland. It was already at war with Austria, Prussia
and Sardinia; while Russia and Sweden were avowedly unfriendly, and
Spain almost openly hostile.




CHAPTER II.

THE CONDITION OF THE NAVIES IN 1793—AND ESPECIALLY OF THE FRENCH NAVY.


Before following the narrative of directly warlike action, or
discussing the influence of the naval factor upon the military and
political events, it is proper to examine the relative position,
strength, and resources, of the rival nations, particularly in the
matter of Sea Power,—to weigh the chances of the struggle, as it
were, beforehand, from the known conditions,—to analyze and point out
certain reasons why the sea war took the turn it did, in order that the
experience of the past may be turned to the profit of the future.

First of all, it must be recognized that the problem to be thus
resolved is by no means so simple as in most wars. It is not here a
mere question of the extent, population, and geographical position of a
country; of the number of its seamen, the tonnage of its shipping, the
strength of its armed fleet; nor yet again, chiefly of the wealth and
vigor of its colonies, the possession of good and well-placed maritime
bases in different parts of the world; not even, at first hand, of the
policy and character of its government, although it is undoubtedly
true that in the action of French governments is to be found the chief
reason for the utter disaster and overthrow which awaited the Sea Power
of France. It was because the government so faithfully and necessarily
reflected the social disorder, the crude and wild habits of thought
which it was powerless to check, that it was incapable of dealing with
the naval necessities of the day. The seamen and the navy of France
were swept away by the same current of thought and feeling which was
carrying before it the whole nation; and the government, tossed to and
fro by every wave of popular emotion, was at once too weak and too
ignorant of the needs of the service to repress principles and to amend
defects which were fatal to its healthy life.

It is particularly instructive to dwell upon this phase of the
revolutionary convulsions of France, because the result in this
comparatively small, but still most important, part of the body politic
was so different from that which was found elsewhere. Whatever the
mistakes, the violence, the excesses of every kind, into which this
popular rising was betrayed, they were symptomatic of strength, not of
weakness,—deplorable accompaniments of a movement which, with all its
drawbacks, was marked by overwhelming force.

It was the inability to realize the might in this outburst of popular
feeling, long pent up, that caused the mistaken forecasts of many
statesmen of the day; who judged of the power and reach of the movement
by indications—such as the finances, the condition of the army, the
quality of the known leaders—ordinarily fairly accurate tests of a
country's endurance, but which utterly misled those who looked to them
only and did not take into account the mighty impulse of a whole nation
stirred to its depths. Why, then, was the result so different in the
navy? Why was it so weak, not merely nor chiefly in quantity, but in
quality? and that, too, in days so nearly succeeding the prosperous
naval era of Louis XVI. Why should the same throe which brought forth
the magnificent armies of Napoleon have caused the utter weakness of
the sister service, not only amid the disorders of the Republic, but
also under the powerful organization of the Empire?

The immediate reason was that, to a service of a very special
character, involving special exigencies, calling for special aptitudes,
and consequently demanding special knowledge of its requirements in
order to deal wisely with it, were applied the theories of men wholly
ignorant of those requirements,—men who did not even believe that they
existed. Entirely without experimental knowledge, or any other kind of
knowledge, of the conditions of sea life, they were unable to realize
the obstacles to those processes by which they would build up their
navy, and according to which they proposed to handle it. This was true
not only of the wild experiments of the early days of the Republic;
the reproach may fairly be addressed to the great emperor himself,
that he had scarcely any appreciation of the factors conditioning
efficiency at sea; nor did he seemingly ever reach any such sense of
them as would enable him to understand why the French navy failed.
"Disdaining," says Jean Bon Saint-André, the Revolutionary commissioner
whose influence on naval organization was unbounded, "_disdaining_,
through calculation and reflection, _skilful evolutions_, perhaps our
seamen will think it more fitting and useful to try those boarding
actions in which the Frenchman was always conqueror, and thus astonish
Europe by new prodigies of valor."[13] "Courage and audacity," says
Captain Chevalier, "had become in his eyes the only qualities necessary
to our officers." "The English," said Napoleon, "will become very small
when France shall have two or three admirals willing to die."[14] So
commented, with pathetic yet submissive irony, the ill-fated admiral,
Villeneuve, upon whom fell the weight of the emperor's discontent with
his navy: "Since his Majesty thinks that nothing but audacity and
resolve are needed to succeed in the naval officer's calling, I shall
leave nothing to be desired."[15]

It is well to trace in detail the steps by which a fine military
service was broken down, as well as the results thus reached, for,
while the circumstances under which the process began were undoubtedly
exceptional, the general lesson remains good. To disregard the
teachings of experience, to cut loose wholly from the traditions of
the past, to revolutionize rather than to reform, to launch out boldly
on new and untried paths, blind to or ignoring the difficulties to
be met,—such a tendency, such a school of thought exists in every
generation. At times it gets the mastery. Certainly at the present day
it has unusual strength, which is not to be wondered at in view of the
change and development of naval weapons. Yet if the campaigns of Cæsar
and Hannibal are still useful studies in the days of firearms, it is
rash to affirm that the days of sail have no lessons for the days of
steam. Here, however, are to be considered questions of discipline and
organization; of the adaptation of means to ends; of the recognition,
not only of the possibilities, but also of the limitations, imposed
upon a calling, upon a military organization, by the nature of the
case, by the element in which it moves, by the force to which it owes
its motion, by the skill or lack of skill with which its powers are
used and its deficiencies compensated.

It is indeed only by considering the limitations as well as the
possibilities of any form of warlike activity, whether it be a
general plan of action,—as for instance commerce-destroying,—or
whether it be the use of a particular weapon,—such as the ram,—that
correct conclusions can be reached as to the kind of men, in natural
capacities, in acquired skill, in habits of thought and action, who
are needed to use such weapon. The possibilities of the ram, for
instance, are to be found in the consequences of a successful thrust;
its limitations, in the difficulties imposed by any lack of handiness,
speed, or steering qualities in the ship carrying it, in the skill
of the opponent in managing his vessel and the weapons with which he
is provided for counter-offence. If these limitations are carefully
considered, there will be little doubt how to answer the question
as to the chance of a man picked up at hazard, untrained for such
encounter except by years of ordinary sea-going, reaching his aim if
pitted against another who has at least given thought and had some
professional training directed to the special end.

Now the one sea-weapon of the period of the French Revolution was
the gun; the cold steel, the hand-to-hand fight, commonly came into
play only toward the end of an action, if at all. In naming the gun,
however, it can by no means be separated from its carriage; using
this word not merely in its narrow technical sense, but as belonging
rightly to the whole ship which bore the gun alongside the enemy, and
upon whose skilful handling depended placing it in those positions of
advantage that involved most danger to the opponent and the least to
one's self. This was the part of the commander; once there, the skill
of the gunner came into play, to work his piece with rapidity and
accuracy despite the obstacles raised by the motion of the sea, the
rapid shifting of the enemy, the difficulty of catching sight of him
through the narrow ports. Thus the skill of the military seaman and
the skill of the trained gunner, the gun and the ship, the piece and
its carriage, supplemented each other. The ship and its guns together
formed one weapon, a moving battery which needed quick and delicate
handling and accurate direction in all its parts. It was wielded by a
living organism, knit also into one by the dependence of all the parts
upon the head, and thus acting by a common impulse, sharing a common
tradition, and having a common life, which, like all other life, is not
found fully ripened without having had a beginning and a growth.

It would be foolish, because untrue, to say that these things were
easy to see. They were easy to men of the profession; they were not at
all easy to outsiders, apt to ignore difficulties of which they have
neither experience nor conception. The contempt for skilful manœuvres
was not confined to Jean Bon Saint-André, though he was unusually open
in avowing it. But the difficulties none the less existed; neither is
the captain without the gunner, nor the gunner without the captain,
and both must be specially trained men. It was not to be expected that
the man newly taken from the merchant vessel, whose concern with other
ships was confined to keeping out of their way, should at once be
fitted to manœuvre skilfully around an antagonist actively engaged in
injuring him, nor yet be ready to step at once from the command of a
handful of men shipped for a short cruise, to that of a numerous body
which he was to animate with a common spirit, train to act together
for a common purpose, and subject to a common rigorous discipline
to which he himself was, by previous habit, a stranger. The yoke of
military service sits hard on those who do not always bear it. Yet
the efficiency of the military sea-officer depended upon his fitness
to do these things well because they had been so wrought into his own
personal habit as to become a second nature.

This was true, abundantly true, of the single ship in fight: but
when it came to the question of combining the force of a great
many guns, mounted on perhaps twenty-five or thirty heavy ships,
possessing unequal qualities, but which must nevertheless keep close
to one another, in certain specified positions, on dark nights, in
bad weather, above all when before the enemy; when these ships were
called upon to perform evolutions all together, or in succession, to
concentrate upon a part of the enemy, to frustrate by well combined
and well executed movements attacks upon themselves, to remedy the
inconveniences arising from loss of sails and masts and consequent
loss of motive power, to provide against the disorders caused by
sudden changes of wind and the various chances of the sea,—under these
conditions, even one not having the knowledge of experience begins
to see that such demands can only be met by a body of men of special
aptitudes and training, such as in fact has very rarely, if ever, been
found in perfection, in even the most highly organized fleets of any
navy in the world.

To these things the French National Assembly was blind, but not because
it was not warned of them. In truth men's understandings, as well as
their _morale_ and beliefs, were in a chaotic state. In the navy, as
in society, the _morale_ suffered first. Insubordination and mutiny,
insult and murder, preceded the blundering measures which in the end
destroyed the fine _personnel_ that the monarchy bequeathed to the
French republic. This insubordination broke out very soon after the
affairs of the Bastille and the forcing of the palace at Versailles;
that is, very soon after the powerlessness of the executive was
felt. Singularly, yet appropriately, the first victim was the most
distinguished flag-officer of the French navy.

During the latter half of 1789 disturbances occurred in all the
seaport towns; in Havre, in Cherbourg, in Brest, in Rochefort, in
Toulon. Everywhere the town authorities meddled with the concerns of
the navy yards and of the fleet; discontented seamen and soldiers,
idle or punished, rushed to the town halls with complaints against
their officers. The latter, receiving no support from Paris, yielded
continually, and things naturally went from bad to worse.

In Toulon, however, matters were worst of all. The naval
commander-in-chief in that port was Commodore D'Albert de Rions,
a member of the French nobility, as were all the officers of the
navy. He was thought the most able flag-officer in the fleet; he
was also known and beloved in Toulon for his personal integrity and
charitable life. After working his way with partial success through the
earlier disorders, by dint of tact, concession, and his own personal
reputation, he found himself compelled to send on shore from the fleet
two subordinate officers who had excited mutiny. The men went at once
to the town hall, where they were received with open arms, and a story
before prevalent was again started that the city was mined and would
be attacked the day or two following. Excitement spread, and the next
day a number of people assembled round the arsenal, demanding to speak
with De Rions. He went out with a few of his officers. The crowd closed
round and forced him away from the gates. He went toward his house,
apparently his official residence, the mob hustling, insulting, and
even laying hands on his person. Having reached his home, the mayor and
another city official came to him and asked forgiveness for the two
culprits. He refused for a long time, but at length yielded against
his judgment,—saying truly enough that such an act of weakness, wrung
from him by the commune on the plea of re-establishing order, in other
words of appeasing and so quieting the rabble, would but encourage new
disorders and do irreparable wrong to discipline and the state.

It proved also insufficient to arrest the present tumult. An officer
coming to the door was insulted and attacked. A rioter rushed at
another, who was leaning over a terrace attached to the house, and cut
his head open with a sabre. Then the windows were broken. The national
guard, or, as we might say, the city militia, were paraded, but did no
service. An officer leaving the house was attacked, knocked down with
stones and the butts of muskets, and would have lost his life had not
De Rions sallied out with thirty others and carried him off.

The national guard now surrounded the house, forbidding entry or
withdrawal, and soon after demanded the surrender of an officer whom
they accused of having ordered some seamen-gunners to fire on the
mob. To De Rions's explanations and denials they replied that he was
a liar, and that the officers were a lot of aristocrats who wished
to assassinate the people. The commodore refusing to give up his
subordinate, the guards prepared to attack them; thereupon all drew
their swords, but the officer himself, to save his comrades, stepped
quickly out and put himself in the hands of his enemies.

Meanwhile, the city authorities, as is too usual, made no effective
interference. Part of their own forces, the national guards, were
foremost in the riot. Soon after, De Rions was required to give up
another officer. He again refused, and laid orders upon this one
not to yield himself as the former had done. "If you want another
victim," said he, stepping forward, "here am I; but if you want one
of my officers, you must first pass over me." His manliness caused
only irritation. A rush was made, his sword snatched from him, and
he himself dragged out of the house amid the hoots and jeers of the
mob. The national guards formed two parties,—one to kill, the other
to save him. Pricked with bayonets, clubbed with muskets, and even
ignominiously kicked, this gallant old seaman, the companion of De
Grasse and Suffren, was dragged through the streets amid cries of "Hang
him! Cut off his head!" and thrust into the common prison. Bad as all
this was, there was yet worse. Any age and any country may suffer from
a riot, but De Rions could get from the national authority no admission
of his wrongs. The assembly ordered an investigation, and six weeks
later made this declaration: "The National Assembly, taking a favorable
view of the motives which animated M. D'Albert de Rions, the other
naval officers implicated in the affair, _the municipal officers,
and the National Guard_, declares that there is no ground to blame
any one."[16] De Rions told his wrongs in words equally pathetic and
dignified: "The volunteers," said he, "have outraged the decrees of the
National Assembly in all that concerns the rights of the man and of the
citizen. Let us not here be considered, if you will, as officers, and
I myself as the head of a respectable corps; see in us only quiet and
well-behaved citizens, and every honest man cannot but be revolted at
the unjust and odious treatment we have undergone."[17] His words were
not heeded.

The Toulon affair was the signal for the spread of mutiny among the
crews and the breaking-up of the corps of commissioned sea-officers.
Similar incidents occurred often and everywhere. The successor of De
Rions was also hauled by the mob to prison, where he remained several
days. The second in command to him, a little later, was dragged to
a gallows, whence he was only accidentally delivered. In Brest, a
captain who had been ordered to command a ship on foreign service was
assaulted as an aristocrat by a mob of three thousand people and only
saved by being taken to prison, where he remained with nineteen others
similarly detained. Orders to release them and prosecute the offenders
were issued in vain by the cabinet and the king. "It was evident," says
Chevalier, "that the naval officers could no longer depend upon the
support of local authorities, nor upon that of the government; they
were outlaws."[18] "Thenceforth," says another French naval historian,
"if some naval officers were found sanguine enough and patriotic enough
to be willing to remain at their post, they but came, on account of
their origin and without further inquiry, to the prison and to the
scaffold."[19]

In the fleets, insubordination soon developed into anarchy. In the
spring of 1790 a quarrel arose between Spain and Great Britain, on
account of the establishment of trading-posts, by British subjects, at
Nootka Sound, on the north-west coast of America. These posts, with
the vessels at them, were seized by Spanish cruisers. Upon news of
the affair both nations made conflicting claims, and both began to
arm their fleets. Spain claimed the help of France, in virtue of the
still existing Bourbon Family Compact. The king sent a message to the
Assembly, which voted to arm forty-five ships-of-the-line. D'Albert
de Rions was ordered to command the fleet at Brest, where he was
coldly received by the city authorities. The seamen at the time were
discontented at certain new regulations. De Rions, seeing the danger
of the situation, recommended to the Assembly some modifications,
which it refused to make, yet, at the same time, took no vigorous
steps to ensure order. On the same day that it confirmed its first
decree, September 15, 1790, a seaman from a ship called the "Léopard,"
visiting on board another, the "Patriote," used mutinous language
and insulted one of the principal officers. The man was drunk. The
case being reported to the admiral, he ordered him sent on board the
flag-ship. This measure, though certainly very mild, called forth great
indignation among the seamen of the "Patriote." De Rions, hearing that
mutiny was beginning, summoned before him a petty officer, a coxswain,
who was actively stirring up the crew. He quietly explained to this man
that the first offender had not even been punished. The coxswain, being
insolent, was sent back, saying, as he went, "that it belonged to the
strongest to make the law; that he was the strongest, and that the man
should not be punished."

The next morning the admiral went to the "Patriote," mustered the crew,
told them that the first offender had not been punished, but that
the conduct of the coxswain had been so bad that he must be put in
confinement. The crew kept silent so far, but now broke out into cries
of "He shall not go." De Rions, having tried in vain to re-establish
order, took his boat to go ashore and consult with the commandant
of the arsenal. As he pulled away, several seamen cried out to her
coxswain, "Upset the boat!"

Meanwhile a riot had broken out in the town against the second in
command at the dockyard, based upon a report that he had said he would
soon bring the San Domingo rebels to order, if he were sent against
them. This officer, named Marigny, one of a distinguished naval family,
only escaped death by being out of his house; a gallows was put up
before it. These various outrages moved the National Assembly for a
moment, but its positive action went no further than praying the king
to order a prosecution according to legal forms, and ordering that the
crew of the Léopard, which ship had been the focus of sedition, should
be sent to their homes. D'Albert de Rions, seeing that he could not
enforce obedience, asked for and obtained his relief. On the 15th of
October this distinguished officer took his final leave of the navy and
left the country. He had served at Grenada, at Yorktown, and against
Rodney, and when the great Suffren, bending under the burden of cares
in his Indian campaign, sought for a second upon whom the charge might
fitly fall, he wrote thus to the minister of the day: "If my death,
or my health, should leave the command vacant, who would take my
place?... I know only one person who has all the qualities that can be
desired; who is very brave, very accomplished, full of ardor and zeal,
disinterested, a good seaman. That is D'Albert de Rions, and should he
be in America even, send a frigate for him. I shall be good for more if
I have him, for he will help me; and if I die, you will be assured that
the service will not suffer. If you had given me him when I asked you,
we should now be masters of India."[20]

It was a significant, though accidental, coincidence that the
approaching humiliation of the French navy should thus be prefigured,
both ashore and afloat, both north and south, on the Mediterranean
and on the Atlantic, in the person of its most distinguished
representative. The incidents, however, though conspicuous, were but
samples of what was going on everywhere. In the West India colonies
the revolutionary impulse transmitted from the mother-country had taken
on a heat and violence of its own, characteristic alike of the climate
and of the undisciplined temper of the colonists. Commotions amounting
to civil war broke out, and both parties tried to command the support
of the navy, even at the price of inciting mutiny. Here the Léopard,
afterwards the centre of the Brest mutiny, first inhaled the germs of
disorder. In July, 1790, the crew revolted, and deprived the captain of
the command, to assume which, however, only one commissioned officer
was found willing. The commandant of the naval station at the Isle
of France, Captain McNamara, after once escaping threatened death,
was enticed ashore under promise of protection, and then murdered in
the streets by the colonial troops themselves. In the peninsula of
India, Great Britain, being then at war with Tippoo Saib, undertook
to search neutral vessels off the coast. The French commodore sent a
frigate to convoy two merchant ships, and the attempt of the British
to search them led to a collision, in which the French vessel hauled
down her colors after losing twelve killed and fifty-six wounded. The
significance, however, of this affair lies in the fact that when the
commandant of the division announced that another such aggression would
be not only resisted, but followed by reprisals, the crews of two ships
told him they would not fight unless attacked. The officer, being thus
unable to maintain what he thought the honor of the flag demanded,
found it necessary to abandon the station.

Things abroad thus went on from bad to worse. Ships-of-war arriving
in San Domingo, the most magnificent of the French colonies in
size and fruitfulness, were at once boarded by the members of the
party uppermost in the port. Flattered and seduced, given money and
entertainment, filled with liquor, the crews were easily persuaded to
mutiny. Here and there an officer gifted with tact and popularity, or
perhaps an adept in that deft cajoling with words which so takes with
the French people, and of which the emperor afterwards was so great
a master, induced rather than ordered his ship's company to do their
duty up to a certain point. As usual the tragedy of the situation
had a comical side. Three ships, one of the line, anchored in San
Domingo. The seamen as usual were worked upon; but in addition two of
the commanders, with several officers, were arrested on shore and,
after being threatened with death, were deprived of their commands
by the local assembly. The next day the crew of the ship-of-the-line
sent ashore to protest against the deprivation, which, they observed,
"was null and void, as to them alone (the crew) belonged the right to
take cognizance of and judge the motives of their officers."[21] An
admiral on the United States coast was ordered by the French chargé
d'affaires to take his ships, two of-the-line and two frigates, and
seize the little islands of St. Pierre and Miquelon near Newfoundland.
A few days after sailing, the crews said the orders were nonsense and
forced the officers to go to France[22] No captain knew how long he
would be in his nominal position, or receive the obedience it claimed.
"It was not so easy," says a French historian, speaking of the one
who most successfully kept his dizzy height, "it was not so easy for
Grimouard to leave Port-au-Prince with his flag-ship; he had to get
the consent of a crew which was incessantly told that its own will
was the only orders it should follow. In fifteen months Grimouard had
not taken a night's rest; always active, always on deck, reasoning
with one, coaxing another, appealing to the honor of this, to the
generosity of that, to the patriotism of all, he had kept up on board
a quasi-discipline truly phenomenal for the times."[23] Later on, this
same man lost his life by the guillotine. Nothing more disastrous to
the French colonies could have happened than this weakening of the
military authority, both ashore and afloat, for which the colonists
were mainly answerable. The strife of parties,—at first confined to the
whites, a very small minority of the population,—spread to the mixed
bloods and the <DW64>s, and a scene of desolation followed over all the
islands, finding however its most frightful miseries and excesses in
San Domingo, whence the whites were finally exterminated.

Such was the condition of anarchy in which the fleet was as early as
1790 and 1791, and to which the whole social order was unmistakably
drifting. In the military services, and above all in the navy, where
submission to constituted authority is the breath of life, the
disappearance of that submission anticipated, but only anticipated,
the period of ruin and terror which awaited all France. The weakness
which prevented the executive and legislature from enforcing obedience
in the fleet was hurrying them, along with the whole people, to the
abysses of confusion; the more highly organized and fragile parts of
the state first fell to pieces under the shaking of the whole fabric.
After what has been said, little surprise will be felt that naval
officers in increasing numbers refused to serve and left the country;
but it is a mistake to say on the one hand that they did so from pure
motives of opposition to the new order of things, or on the other that
they were forced by the acts of the first, or Constituent, Assembly.
Both mistakes have been made. Emigration of the nobility and of princes
of the blood began indeed soon after the storming of the Bastille, but
large numbers of officers remained attending to their duties. The Brest
mutiny was fourteen months later, and complaints are not then found of
the lack of officers.

After that event their departure went on with increasing rapidity. The
successor of De Rions held his office but one week, and then gave it
up. He was followed by a distinguished officer, De Bougainville. Aided
by a temporary return to sober ideas on the part of the government
and the town authorities, this flag-officer for a moment, by strong
measures, restored discipline; but mutiny soon reappeared, and, from
the complaints made by him later on, there can be little doubt that
he must have asked for his detachment had not the fleet been disarmed
in consequence of the ending of the Anglo-Spanish dispute. In the
following March, 1791, Mirabeau died, and with him the hopes which the
court party and moderate men had based upon his genius. In April the
Assembly passed a bill re-organizing the navy, the terms of which could
not have been acceptable to the officers; although, candidly read, it
cannot be considered to have ignored the just claims of those actually
in service. In June occurred the king's unsuccessful attempt at flight.
On the first of July a return made of officers of the navy showed
that more than three-fourths of the old corps had disappeared.[24]
The result was due partly to royalist feeling and prejudice shocked;
partly, perhaps, to distaste for the new organization: but those
familiar with the feelings of officers will attribute it with more
likelihood to the utter subversion of discipline, destructive to
their professional pride and personal self-respect, and for which the
weakness and military ignorance of the Constituent Assembly are mainly
responsible.

It is now time to consider the plans upon which that Assembly proposed
to re-create the navy, in accordance with the views popular at that day.

During the War of the American Revolution, the corps of naval officers
had been found too small for the needs of the service; there was a
deficiency of lieutenants and junior officers to take charge of the
watches and gun-divisions. A systematic attempt was made to remedy
this trouble in the future. By a royal decree, dated January 1, 1786,
the navy was re-organized, and two sources of supply for officers
were opened. The first was drawn wholly from the nobles, the youths
composing it having to show satisfactory proofs of nobility before
being admitted to the position of _élèves_, as they were called. These
received a practical and rigorous training especially directed to the
navy; and, so far as education went, there is reason to believe they
would have made a most efficient body of men. The second source from
which the royal navy was to be supplied with officers was a class
called volunteers. Admission to this was also restricted, though
extended to a wider circle. There could be borne upon its rolls only
the sons of noblemen, or of sub-lieutenants serving either afloat
or in the dockyards, of wholesale merchants, shipowners, captains,
and of people living "nobly." These, though required to pass certain
examinations and to have seen certain sea-service, were only admitted
to the grade of sub-lieutenant, and could be promoted no further except
for distinguished and exceptional acts.[25]

Such was the organization with which, in 1791, a popular assembly was
about to deal. The invidious privilege by which the naval career,
except in the lower ranks, was closed to all but a single, and not
specially deserving, class, was of course done away without question.
There still remained to decide whether the privilege should in the
future be confined to a single class, which should deserve it by
giving all its life and energies to the career—whether the navy
should be recognized as a special calling requiring like others a
special training—or whether there was so little difference between it
and the merchant service that men could pass from one to the other
without injuring either. These two views each found upholders, but
the latter prevailed even in the first Assembly; those who wished a
wholly military service only succeeded in modifying the original scheme
presented by the committee.

The new organization was established by two successive acts, passed
on the 22d and 28th of April, 1790.[26] Like the old, it provided two
sources of supply; the one from men specially trained in youth, the
other from the merchant service. The former began in a class called
_Aspirants_, three hundred of whom were in pay on board ships of war;
they were not then officers, but simply youths between fifteen and
twenty learning their business. The lowest grade of officer was the
_Enseigne_; they were of two kinds, paid[27] and unpaid, the former
being actually in the navy. The latter were in the merchant service,
but susceptible of employment in the fleet, and, when so engaged, took
rank with other _enseignes_ according to the length of time afloat in
national ships. Admission to the grade of paid, or naval, _enseigne_
could be had between eighteen and thirty, by passing the required
examination and proving four years service at sea, no distinction
being then made in favor of those who had begun as _aspirants_ or had
served in the navy. Those passing for _enseigne_ and wishing to enter
the navy had a more severe and more mathematical examination, while,
on the other hand, those who returned to the merchant service had to
have two years longer service, six in all, one of which on board a ship
of war. All _enseignes_ twenty-four years old, and only they, could
command ships in the foreign trade and certain parts of the home, or
coasting, trade. By the age of forty, a definitive choice had to be
made between the two services. Up to that time _enseignes_ could pass
for lieutenant, and there seems to have been no inducement to follow
one branch of the sea service rather than the other, except this:
that five-sixths of the lieutenant vacancies at any one time were to
be given to those who had most service as _enseignes_ on board ships
of war. To pass for lieutenant at the mature age of forty, only two
years of military sea service were absolutely required. Thenceforth the
officer was devoted to the military navy.

The essential spirit and tendency of the new legislation is summed up
in the requirements for the lieutenancy. Up to the age of forty, that
is, during the formative years of a man's life, it was left to the
choice, interest, or caprice of the individual, how he would pass his
time between the two services. The inducements to stick to the navy
were too slight to weigh against the passing inclinations of young
or restless men. If the navy is the specialty that has been before
asserted, there can be no doubt that this scheme was radically vicious.
A period of commercial prosperity would have robbed it of its best men
during their best years.

It is due to the Constituent Assembly to say that, while thus
establishing the navy of the future on foundations that reason and
experience have both condemned, it did not, as has sometimes been said,
reject or drive away the able officers still in France; that is, by
direct legislative act. Although the decree of April 22 abolished the
existing corps of the navy, it provided also that the new organization
should be constituted, "for this time only," by a selection made from
the officers of the old service then available; from whom the higher
grades, including lieutenants, were to be, as far as possible, filled.
Those who were not so selected were to be retired with at least
two-thirds of their present pay; and with the next higher grade, if
they had served over ten years in the one they then held. Whatever
dislike these officers may rightly have felt for the new organization,
they personally lost little by it, unless not selected; but the
failure on the part of the Assembly to realize the irreparable loss
with which the country was threatened,—the unique value of a body of
men already, and alone, fitted for the performance of very delicate
duties,—and the consequent neglect to uphold and protect them, were
as fatal in their results as though they had been legislated out of
existence.

The second, or Legislative, Assembly during its year of existence made
no radical changes in the organization it found; but the increasing
want of officers led inevitably to lowering the qualifications exacted
for the different grades, which was done by several acts. The National
Convention went still farther in the same direction. January 13,
1793, immediately before the war with Great Britain, it decreed that
rear-admirals might be taken from any captains whose commission dated
back the month before. Merchant captains who had commanded privateers
or ships in the foreign trade for five years, could be at once made
post-captains. To be made lieutenant were needed only five years'
sea-service, either in the navy or on board merchant ships. Decree now
followed decree, all in the same direction, winding up on July 28 by
authorizing the minister of marine, until otherwise ordered, to fill
the places of flag and other officers from any grade and without regard
to existing laws. Most of these measures were probably justified by
stern and pressing necessity.[28]

The reign of terror was now at hand. The scourge fell upon the
naval officers who had not fled the country as well as upon others.
Grimouard, whose activity in the West Indies has been noted;
Philippe d'Orléans, admiral of France, who had commanded the van at
Ushant; Vice-Admiral Kersaint, who had stood in the foremost rank of
revolutionists till the murder of the king; D'Estaing, also admiral
of France, who had held high command with distinguished courage, if
not with equal ability, in the war of American Independence,—perished
on the scaffold. The companions of their glory had for the most died
before the evil days. D'Orvilliers, De Grasse, Guichen, the first
Latouche-Tréville, Suffren, La Motte Piquet, passed away before the
meeting of the States-General.

Besides the judicial and other murders, the effect of the general
suspiciousness was felt by the navy in new legislation of a yet more
disastrous kind. By a decree of October 7, 1793, the minister of marine
was to lay before the naval committee of the Assembly a list of all
officers and _aspirants_ whose ability or _civisme_,—_i. e._, fidelity
to the new order of things,—was suspected. This may have been well
enough; but, in addition, lists of all officers and _aspirants_ were to
be posted in different places, and all people were invited to send in
denunciations of those whom they believed to be lacking in ability or
fidelity. These denunciations were to be passed upon by an assembly,
made up of the general council of the Commune and all the seamen of the
district. The decision was reached by majority of votes and forwarded
to the minister, who was obliged to dismiss those against whom the
charges were thus sustained.[29]

The navy being in this way purged, the vacancies were to be filled on
a similar principle. The naval officers, merchant captains and other
seamen of each district, who had qualified for _enseignes_, were to
meet and name three candidates for each of the different vacancies.
In the great want of officers then prevailing, some such system of
nomination might have been very useful in lightening the immense burden
resting on the minister; but it is obvious that the assemblies thus
constituted were too numerous, too popular, too little fitted to carry
on formal discussion, and too destitute of special technical knowledge,
to be good judges. There was found here the same essential defect that
underlay all the conceptions of the different assemblies of the early
republic; ignorant of, and therefore undervaluing, the high and special
requirements of the naval profession, they were willing to entrust its
interests and the selection of its officers to hands that could not be
competent.

The result was depicted in a letter of Admiral Villaret Joyeuse, who
was at once an officer of the old service, and yet had entered it from
the auxiliary navy, having been captain of fireship; who, therefore,
stood as nearly as possible between the two extremes of opinion. As a
subordinate he had won the admiration of Suffren in the East Indies,
and as admiral he commanded with honor the fleets of the Republic. He
wrote: "The popular societies have been called on to point out the men
having both seamanship and patriotism. The societies believed that it
was enough for a man to have been long at sea to be a seaman, if he was
besides a patriot. They did not reflect that patriotism alone cannot
handle a ship. The grades consequently have been given to men without
merit beyond that of having been much at sea, not remembering that such
a man often is in a ship just as a bale is. It must be frankly said
it is not always the man at once most skilful and patriotic that has
had the suffrages of the societies, but often the most intriguing and
the falsest,—he, who by effrontery and talk has been able to impose
upon the majority."[30] In another letter he says: "You doubtless know
that the best seamen of the different commercial ports kept behind
the curtain in the beginning of the Revolution; and that on the other
hand there came forward a crowd who, not being able to find employment
in commerce, because they had no other talent than the phraseology
of patriotism, by means of which they misled the popular societies
of which they were members, got the first appointments. Experienced
captains, who might have served the republic efficiently by their
talents and skill, have since then steadily refused to go to sea, and
with inexcusable self-love still prefer service in the National Guard
(ashore) to going to sea, where they say they would have to be under
captains to whom they have often refused the charge of a watch. Hence
the frequent accidents met with by the ships of the republic. Since
justice and consequently talents are now (1795) the order of the day,
and all France is now convinced that patriotism, doubtless one of the
most necessary virtues in an officer of the government, is yet not the
only one required to command armies and fleets, as was once claimed,
you are quite right," etc.[31]

Enough has been said to show the different causes that destroyed the
corps of French naval officers. Some of these were exceptional in their
character and not likely to recur; but it is plain that even their
operation was hastened by the false notions prevalent in the government
as to the character and value of professional training, while the same
false notions underlay the attempts both to fill the vacant places
and to provide a new basis for the official staff of the future. The
results of these mistaken ideas will be seen in the narrative; but it
may be useful to give here the professional antecedents (taken from
a French naval historian) of the admirals and captains in the first
great battle of this war, June 1, 1794, by which time the full effect
of the various changes had been reached. These three admirals and
twenty-six captains of 1794 held in 1791 the following positions: the
commander-in-chief, Villaret Joyeuse, was a lieutenant; the two other
flag-officers, one a lieutenant, the other a sub-lieutenant; of the
captains, three were lieutenants, eleven sub-lieutenants, nine captains
or mates of merchant ships, one a seaman in the navy, one a boatswain,
one not given.[32]

The action of the Assemblies with regard to the enlisted men of the
fleet was as unreasonable and revolutionary as that touching the
officers. For twenty years before the meeting of the States-General
the navy had contained nine divisions of trained seamen-gunners,
numbering some ten thousand men, and commanded, as in all services,
by naval officers. It is scarcely possible to over-rate the value,
in _esprit-de-corps_ as well as in fighting effect, of such a body
of trained men. In 1792 these were replaced by a force of marine
artillerists, commanded by artillery officers. The precise relation
of these to the sea-officers is not stated; but from the change must
have sprung jealousies harmful to discipline, as well as injury to
the military spirit of the naval officer. In 1794, these marine
artillerists, and also the marine infantry, were suppressed on motion
of Jean Bon Saint-André, so well known in connection with the French
navy of the day. In his opinion, endorsed by the vote of the National
Convention, it savored of aristocracy that any body of men should have
an exclusive right to fight at sea. "The essential basis of our social
institutions," said he, "is equality; to this touchstone you must bring
all parts of the government, both military and civil. In the navy there
exists an abuse, the destruction of which is demanded by the Committee
of Public Safety by my mouth. There are in the navy troops which bear
the name of 'marine regiments.' Is this because these troops have the
_exclusive privilege_ of defending the republic upon the sea? Are we
not _all_ called upon to fight for liberty? Why could not the victors
of Landau, of Toulon, go upon our fleets to show their courage to Pitt,
and lower the flag of George? This right cannot be denied them; they
themselves would claim it, were not their arms serving the country
elsewhere. Since they cannot now enjoy it, we must at least give them
the prospect of using it."[33]

"Thus," says a French writer, "a marine artillerist, a soldier trained
in the difficult art of pointing a gun at sea and especially devoted
to that service, became a kind of aristocrat."[34] None the less did
the Convention, in those days of the Terror, vote the change. "Take
care," wrote Admiral Kerguelen, "you need trained gunners to serve guns
at sea. Those on shore stand on a steady platform and aim at fixed
objects; those at sea, on the contrary, are on a moving platform, and
fire always, so to speak, on the wing. The experience of the late
actions should teach you that our gunners are inferior to those of
the enemy."[35] The words of common sense could get no hearing in
those days of flighty ideas and excited imaginations. "How," asks La
Gravière, "could these prudent words draw the attention of republicans,
more touched by the recollections of Greece and Rome than by the
glorious traditions of our ancestors? Those were the days in which
presumptuous innovators seriously thought to restore to the oar its
importance, and to throw flying bridges on the decks of English ships
of the line, as the Romans did on board the galleys of Carthage; candid
visionaries, who with simplicity summed up the titles of their mission
in words such as these, preserved among the archives of the Navy:
'Legislators, here are the outpourings of an ingenuous patriot, who
has for guide no other principle than that of nature and a heart truly
French.'"[36]

The effects of this legislation were soon seen in the fighting at sea.
The British seventy-four, Alexander, fought three French ships of her
own size for two hours; the average loss of each of the latter equalled
that of the one enemy. In June, 1795, twelve French ships-of-the-line
found themselves in presence of five British. There was bad management
in more ways than one, but five of the French had three of the enemy
under their fire for several hours; only thirteen Englishmen were
hurt, and no ship so crippled as to be taken. A few days later the
same French fleet fell in with a British of somewhat superior force.
Owing to light airs and other causes, only a partial engagement
followed, in which eight British and twelve French took part. The
whole British loss was one hundred and forty-four killed and wounded.
Three French ships struck, with a loss of six hundred and seventy;
and the nine others, which had been partially engaged, had a total of
two hundred and twenty-two killed and wounded. In December, 1796, the
British frigate Terpsichore met the French Vestale, of equal force.
The latter surrendered after a sharp action of two hours, in which she
lost sixty-eight killed and wounded against the enemy's twenty-two.
This a French writer speaks of as a simple artillery duel, unmarked
by any manœuvres. These are not instances chosen to prove a case, but
illustrations of the general fact, well known to contemporaries, that
the French gunnery was extremely bad. "In comparing this war with the
American," says Sir Howard Douglas, "it is seen that, in the latter,
the loss of English ships in action with French of equal force, was
much more considerable. In the time of Napoleon, whole batteries of
ships-of-the-line were fired without doing more harm than two pieces,
well directed."

Nor was it only by direct legislation that the Assemblies destroyed
the efficiency of the crews. The neglect of discipline and its bad
results have before been mentioned. The same causes kept working
for many years, and the spirit of insubordination, which sprang
from revolutionary excess, doubtless grew stronger as the crews
found themselves more and more under incapable officers, through the
emigration of their old leaders. As they threw off wholesome restraint,
they lost unavoidably in self-respect; and the class of men to whom the
confusion of an ill-ordered ship was intolerable, as it becomes even to
the humblest seaman who has been used to regularity, doubtless did as
the merchant officers of whom Villaret Joyeuse wrote. They withdrew,
under cover of the confusion of the times, from the naval service. "The
tone of the seamen is wholly ruined," wrote Admiral Morard de Galles,
on March 22, 1793, a month after the declaration of war with England:
"if it does not change we can expect nothing but reverses in action,
even though we be superior in force. The boasted ardor attributed to
them" (by themselves and national representatives) "stands only in the
words 'patriot,' 'patriotism,' which they are ever repeating, and in
shouts of 'Vive la nation! Vive la République!' when they have been
well flattered. No idea of doing right or attending to their duties."
The government thought best not to interfere, for fear of alienating
the seamen. Morard de Galles's flag-ship, having carried away her
head-sails in a storm, tried unsuccessfully to wear. "If I had had
a crew such as we formerly had," wrote the admiral to the minister,
"I would have used means which would have succeeded; but, despite
exhortations and threats, I could not get thirty seamen on deck. The
army gunners and greater part of the marine troops behaved better. They
did what they were told; but the seamen, even the petty officers, did
not show themselves."[37]

In May, it being then open war, a mutiny broke out when the Brest
squadron was ordered to get under way. To obtain obedience, the naval
authorities had to call in the city government and the Society of
Friends of Liberty and Equality. In June De Galles wrote again: "I have
sailed in the most numerous squadrons, but never in a year did I see so
many collisions as in the month this squadron has been together." He
kept the sea until toward the end of August, when the fleet anchored
in Quiberon Bay, seventy-five miles south-east of Brest. The Navy
Department, which was only the mouthpiece of the Committee of Public
Safety, directed that the fleet should keep the sea till further
orders. On the 13th of September, news reached it of the insurrection
of Toulon and the reception there of the English fleet. Deputations
from different ships came to the admiral, headed by two midshipmen,
who demanded, with great insolence of manner, that he should return to
Brest, despite his orders. This he firmly refused. The propositions of
one of the midshipmen were such that the admiral lost his temper. "I
called them," says he, "cowards, traitors, foes to the Revolution; and,
as they said they _would_ get under way, I replied (and at the instant
I believed) that there were twenty faithful ships which would fire on
them if they undertook any movements without my orders." The admiral
was mistaken as to the temper of the crews. Next morning seven ships
mast-headed their top-sails in readiness to sail. He in person went on
board, trying to bring them back to obedience, but in vain. To mask his
defeat under a form of discipline, if discipline it could be called,
he consented to call a council of war, made up of one officer and one
seaman from each ship, to debate the question of going back to Brest.
This council decided to send deputies to the representatives of the
Convention, then on mission in the department, and meanwhile to await
further orders from the government. This formality did not hide the
fact that power had passed from the commander-in-chief appointed by the
State to a council representing a military mob.[38]

The deputies from the ships found the commissioners of the Convention,
one of whom came to the fleet. Upon consultation with the admiral,
it appeared that twelve ships out of twenty-one were in open mutiny,
and four of the other nine in doubt. As the fleet needed repairs, the
commissioner ordered its return to Brest. The mob thus got its way,
but the spirit of the government had changed. In June the extreme
revolutionary party had gained the upper hand in the State, and was
no longer willing to allow the anarchy which had hitherto played its
game. The Convention, under the rule of the Mountain, showed extreme
displeasure at the action of the fleet; and though its anger fell
upon the admirals and captains, many of whom were deprived and some
executed, decrees were issued showing that rank insubordination would
no longer be tolerated. The government now felt strong.

The cruise of Morard de Galles is an instance, on a large scale, of the
state to which the navy had come in the three years that had passed
since mutiny had driven De Rions from the service; but it by no means
stood alone. In the great Mediterranean naval port, Toulon, things were
quite as bad. "The new officers," says Chevalier, "obtained no more
obedience than the old; the crews became what they had been made; they
now knew only one thing, to rise against authority. Duty and honor
had become to them empty words." It would be wearisome to multiply
instances and details. Out of their own country such men were a terror
rather to allies than foes. An evidently friendly writer, speaking of
the Mediterranean fleet when anchored at Ajaccio in Corsica, says,
under date of December 31, 1792: "The temper of the fleet and of the
troops is excellent; only, it might be said, there is not enough
discipline. They came near hanging one day a man who, the following
day, was recognized as very innocent of the charge made against him by
the agitators. The lesson, however, has not been lost on the seamen,
who, seeing the mis-steps into which these hangmen by profession lead
them, have denounced one of them."[39] Grave disorders all the same
took place, and two Corsican National Guards were hanged by a mob of
seamen and soldiers from the fleet; but how extraordinary must have
been the feelings of the time when a critic could speak so gingerly of,
not to say praise, the temper that showed itself in this way.

While the tone and the military efficiency of officers and crew
were thus lowered, the material condition of both ships and men was
wretched. Incompetency and disorder directed everywhere. There was
lack of provisions, clothing, timber, rigging, sails. In De Galles's
fleet, though they had just sailed, most of the ships needed repairs.
The crews counted very many sick, and they were besides destitute of
clothing. Although scurvy was raging, the men, almost in sight of
their own coast, were confined to salt food. Of the Toulon squadron
somewhat later, in 1795, we are told almost all the seamen deserted.
"Badly fed, scarcely clothed, discouraged by constant lack of success,
they had but one thought, to fly the naval service. In September, ten
thousand men would have been needed to fill the complements of the
Toulon fleet."[40] The country was ransacked for seamen, who dodged the
maritime conscription as the British sailor of the day hid from the
press-gang.

After the action called by the British the Battle of L'Orient, and by
the French that of the Île de Groix, in 1795, the French fleet took
refuge in L'Orient, where they remained two months. So great was the
lack of provisions that the crews were given leave. When the ships
were again ready for sea "it was not an easy thing to make the seamen
come back; a decree was necessary to recall them to the colors. Even
so only a very small number returned, and it was decided to send out
singly, or at most by divisions, the ships which were in the port.
When they reached Brest the crews were sent round to L'Orient by land
to man other ships. In this way the fleet sailed at different dates
in three divisions."[41] In the Irish expedition of 1796, part of
the failure in handling the ships is laid to the men being benumbed
with cold, because without enough clothes. Pay was constantly in
arrears. The seamen, whatever might be their patriotism, could not
be tempted back to the discomforts and hardships of such a service.
Promises, threats, edicts, were all of no avail. This state of things
lasted for years. The civil commissioner of the navy in Toulon wrote
in 1798, concerning the preparations for Bonaparte's expedition to
Egypt: "Despite the difficulties concerning supplies, they were but a
secondary object of my anxiety. To bring seamen into the service fixed
it entirely. I gave the commissioners of the maritime inscription the
most pressing orders; I invited the municipalities, the commissioners
of the Directory, the commanders of the army, to second them; and to
assure the success of this general measure, I sent with my despatches
money to pay each seaman raised a month's advance and conduct money.
The inveterate insubordination of seamen in most of the western
ports, their pronounced aversion to the service, making almost null
the effects of the maritime commissioners, I sent a special officer
from the port, firm and energetic," to second their efforts; "at
length after using every lawful means, part of the western seamen have
repaired to this port. There are still many stragglers that are being
pursued unremittingly."[42]

The chief causes for this trouble were the hardships and the
irregularity of pay, with the consequent sufferings to their families.
As late as 1801, Admiral Ganteaume drew a moving picture of the state
of the officers and men under his command. "I once more call your
attention to the frightful state in which are left the seamen, unpaid
for fifteen months, naked or covered with rags, badly fed, discouraged;
in a word, sunk under the weight of the deepest and most humiliating
wretchedness. It would be horrible to make them undertake, in this
state, a long and doubtless painful winter cruise."[43] Yet it was in
this condition he had come from Brest to Toulon in mid-winter. At the
same time the admiral said that the officers, receiving neither pay nor
table money, lived in circumstances that lowered them in their own eyes
and deprived them of the respect of the crews. It was at about this
time that the commander of a corvette, taken by a British frigate, made
in his defence before the usual court-martial the following statement:
"Three fourths of the crew were sea-sick from the time of leaving Cape
Sepet until reaching Mahon. Add to this, ill-will, and a panic terror
which seized my crew at the sight of the frigate. Almost all thought it
a ship-of-the-line. Add to this again, that they had been wet through
by the sea for twenty-four hours without having a change of clothes,
as I had only been able to get ten spare suits for the whole ship's
company."[44] The quality of the crews, the conditions of their life,
and the reason why good seamen kept clear of the service, sufficiently
appear from these accounts. In the year of Trafalgar, even, neither
bedding nor clothing was regularly issued to the crews.[45]

Surprise will not be felt, when human beings were thus neglected,
that the needs of the inanimate ships were not met. In the early
part of the war it is not easy to say whether the frequent accidents
were due to bad handling or bad outfit. In 1793, the escape of six
sail-of-the-line, under Admiral Van Stabel, from Lord Howe's fleet, is
attributed to superior sailing qualities of the hulls and the better
staying of the masts.[46] The next year, however, the commissioner
of the Convention who accompanied the great ocean fleet, Jean Bon
Saint-André, tried to account for the many accidents which happened in
good weather by charging the past reign with a deliberate purpose of
destroying the French navy. "This neglect," wrote he, "like so many
more, belonged to the system of ruining the navy by carelessness and
neglect of all the parts composing it."[47] It was well known that
Louis XVI. had given special care to the material and development of
the service; nor is it necessary to seek any deeper cause for the
deterioration of such perishable materials than the disorders of
the five years since he practically ceased to reign. From this time
complaints multiply, and the indications of the entire want of naval
stores cannot be mistaken. To this, rather than to the neglect of the
dockyard officials in Brest, was due the wretched condition of the
fleet sent in December, 1794, by the obstinacy of the Committee of
Public Safety, to make a mid-winter cruise in the Bay of Biscay, the
story of whose disasters is elsewhere told.[48]

The expedition to Ireland in 1796 was similarly ill-prepared; and
indeed, with the British preponderance at sea hampering trade, the
embarrassment could scarcely fail to grow greater. Spars carried
away, rigging parted, sails tore. Some ships had no spare sails.
This, too, was a mid-winter expedition, the squadron having sailed in
December. In 1798 the preparation of Bonaparte's Egyptian expedition
at Toulon met with the greatest difficulty. The naval commissioner
showed much zeal and activity, and was fearless in taking upon himself
responsibility; but the fleet sailed for an unknown destination almost
without spare spars and rigging, and three of the thirteen were not
fit for sea. Two had been condemned the year before, and on one they
did not dare to put her regular battery. In January, 1801, a squadron
of seven sail-of-the-line left Brest under Admiral Ganteaume, having
the all-important mission of carrying a reinforcement of five thousand
troops to the army in Egypt. Becoming discouraged, whether rightly or
wrongly, after entering the Mediterranean, the admiral bore up for
Toulon, where he anchored after being at sea twenty-six days. Here
is his report of his fleet during and after this short cruise: "The
'Indivisible' had lost two topmasts and had no spare one left. The
trestle-trees of the mainmast were sprung and could not support the
new topmast. The 'Desaix' had sprung her bowsprit. The 'Constitution'
and the 'Jean-Bart' were in the same condition as the 'Indivisible,'
neither having a spare main-topmast after carrying away the others.
Both the 'Formidable' and the 'Indomptable,' on the night we got under
way, had an anchor break adrift. They had to cut the cable; but both
had their sides stove in at the water-line, and could not be repaired
at sea. Finally, all the ships, without exception, were short of rope
to a disquieting extent, not having had, on leaving Brest, a single
spare coil; and the rigging in place was all bad, and in a state to
risk every moment the speed and safety of the ships."[49] It will be
unnecessary to quote more of these mishaps, in which lack of skill and
bad equipment each bore its part; nor need we try to disentangle the
one cause from the other.

Enough has now been said to show the general state of the French navy
in the last ten years of the eighteenth century. The time and space
thus used have not been wasted, for these conditions, which continued
under the empire, were as surely the chief cause of the continuous and
overwhelming overthrow of that navy, as the ruin of the French and
Spanish sea-power, culminating at Trafalgar, was a principal factor
in the final result sealed at Waterloo. Great Britain will be seen
to enter the war allied with many of the nations of Europe against
France. One by one the allies drop away, until the island kingdom, with
two-fifths the population of France and a disaffected Ireland, stands
alone face to face with the mighty onset of the Revolution. Again and
again she knits the coalitions, which are as often cut asunder by the
victorious sword of the French army. Still she stands alone on the
defensive, until the destruction of the combined fleets at Trafalgar,
and the ascendency of her own navy, due to the immense physical loss
and yet more to the moral annihilation of that of the enemy, enable her
to assume the offensive in the peninsula after the Spanish uprising,—an
offensive based absolutely upon her control of the sea. Her presence in
Portugal and Spain keeps festering that Spanish ulcer which drained the
strength of Napoleon's empire. As often before, France, contending with
Germany, had Spain again upon her back.

There still remains to consider briefly the state of the other navies
which bore a part in the great struggle; and after that, the strategic
conditions of the sea war, in its length and breadth, at the time it
began.

The British navy was far from being in perfect condition; and it
had no such administrative prescription upon which to fall back as
France always had in the regulations and practice of Colbert and his
son. In the admiralty and the dockyards, at home and abroad, there
was confusion and waste, if not fraud. As is usual in representative
governments, the military establishments had drooped during ten years
of peace. But, although administration lacked system, and agents were
neglectful or dishonest, the navy itself, though costing more than
it should, remained vigorous; the possessor of actual, and yet more
of reserved, strength in the genius and pursuits of the people,—in
a continuous tradition, which struck its roots far back in a great
past,—and above all, in a body of officers, veterans of the last, and
some of yet earlier wars, still in the prime of life for the purposes
of command, and steeped to the core in those professional habits and
feelings which, when so found in the chief, transmit themselves quickly
to the juniors. As the eye of the student familiar with naval history
glances down the lists of admirals and captains in 1793, it recognizes
at once the names of those who fought under Keppel, Rodney, and Howe,
linked with those who were yet to win fame as the companions of Hood,
Jervis, Nelson, and Collingwood.

To this corps of officers is to be added, doubtless, a large number of
trained seamen, who, by choice, remained in the navy under the reduced
peace complement; a nucleus round which could be rapidly gathered and
organized all the sea-faring population fit for active service. The
strength of Great Britain, however, lay in her great body of merchant
seamen; and the absence of so many of these on distant voyages was
always a source of embarrassment when manning a fleet in the beginning
of a war. The naval service was also generally unpopular with the
sailor; to whom, as to his officer, the rigid yoke of discipline was
hard to bear until the neck was used to it. Hence, in the lack of
any system similar to the French maritime inscription, Great Britain
resorted to the press; a method which, though legally authorized, was
stained in execution by a lawlessness and violence strange in a people
that so loved both law and freedom. Even so, with both press-gang
and free enlistment, the navy, as a whole, was always shorthanded in
a great war, so that men of all nations were received and welcomed;
much very bad native material was also accepted. "Consider," wrote
Collingwood, "with such a fleet as we have now, how large a proportion
of the crews of the ships are miscreants of every description, and
capable of every crime. And when those predominate what evils may we
not dread from the demoniac councils and influence of such a mass of
mischief."[50]

The condition of the seamen on board left much to be desired. The pay
had not been increased since the days of Charles II., although the
prices of all the necessaries of life had risen thirty per cent. The
exigencies of the service, combined with the fear of desertion, led
to very close enforced confinement to the ship, even in home ports;
men were long unable to see their families. The discipline, depending
upon the character of the captain, too little defined and limited by
law, varied greatly in different ships; while some were disorganized by
undue leniency, in others punishment was harsh and tyrannical. On the
other hand, there was a large and growing class of officers, both among
the sterner and the laxer disciplinarians, who looked upon the health
and well-being of the crew as the first of their duties and interests;
and better sanitary results have perhaps never been reached, certainly
never in proportion to the science of the day, than under Jervis,
Nelson, Collingwood, and their contemporaries, in fleets engaged in
the hardest, most continuous service, under conditions of monotony and
isolation generally unfavorable to health. Nelson, during a cruise in
which he passed two years without leaving his ship even for another,
often speaks with pride, almost with exultation, of the health of his
crews. After his pursuit of Villeneuve's fleet to the West Indies, he
writes: "We have lost neither officer nor man by sickness since we left
the Mediterranean," a period of ten weeks. The number of men in his
ships must have been near seven thousand. Both French and Spaniards of
the fleet he pursued were very sickly. "They landed a thousand sick
at Martinique, and buried full that number during their stay."[51]
Collingwood writes: "I have not let go an anchor for fifteen months,
and on the first day of the year had not a sick-list in the ship—not
one man."[52] And again a year later: "Yet, with all this sea-work,
never getting fresh beef nor a vegetable, I have not one sick man in
my ship. Tell that to Doctor ——." "His flag-ship had usually eight
hundred men; was, on one occasion, more than a year and a half without
going into port, and during the whole of that time never had more than
six, and generally only four, on her sick-list."[53] Such results show
beyond dispute that the crews were well clothed, well fed, and well
cared for.

Amid ship's companies of such mixed character, and suffering during the
early years of the war from real and severe grievances, it was to be
expected that acts of mutiny should occur. Such there were, rivalling,
if not surpassing, in extent, those which have been told of the French
navy. They also received intelligent guidance at the hands of a class
of men, of higher educational acquirements than the average seaman,
who, through drunkenness, crime, or simple good-for-nothingness, had
found their way on board ship. The feature which distinguished these
revolts from those of the French was the spirit of reasonableness and
respect for law which at the first marked their proceedings; and which
showed how deeply the English feeling for law, duty and discipline,
had taken hold of the naval seamen. Their complaints, unheeded when
made submissively, were at once allowed to be fair when mutiny drew
attention to them. The forms of discipline were maintained by men who
refused to go to sea before their demands were allowed, unless "the
enemy's fleet should put to sea;"[54] and respect to officers was
enjoined, though some who were obnoxious for severity were sent ashore.
One very signal instance is given of military sympathy with obedience
to orders, though at their own expense. A lieutenant, having shot one
of several mutineers, was seized by the others, who made ready to hang
him, and he stood actually under the yard-arm with the halter round
his neck; but upon the admiral saying he himself was responsible,
having given orders to the officer in accordance with his own from the
Admiralty, the seamen stopped, asked to see the orders, and, having
satisfied themselves of their terms, abandoned their purpose.

Captain Brenton, the naval historian, was watch-officer on board a ship
that for many days was in the hands of mutineers. He says, "The seamen,
generally speaking, throughout the mutiny conducted themselves with a
degree of humanity highly creditable, not only to themselves, but to
the national character. They certainly tarred and feathered the surgeon
of a ship at the Nore, but he had been five weeks drunk in his cabin
and had neglected the care of his patients; this was therefore an act
which Lord Bacon would have called 'wild justice.' The delegates of
the 'Agamemnon'" (his own ship) "showed respect to every officer but
the captain; him, after the first day, they never insulted but rather
treated with neglect; they asked permission of the lieutenants to
punish a seaman, who, from carelessness or design, had taken a dish of
meat belonging to the ward-room and left his own, which was honestly
and civilly offered in compensation."[55] Still, though begun under
great provocation and marked at first by such orderly procedure, the
fatal effects of insubordination once indulged long remained, as in
a horse that has once felt his strength; while the self-control and
reasonableness of demand which distinguished the earlier movements lost
their sway. The later mutinies seriously endangered the State, and the
mutinous spirit survived after the causes which palliated it had been
removed.

In meeting the needs of so great and widely scattered a naval force,
even with the best administration and economy, there could not but be
great deficiencies; and the exigencies of the war would not permit
ships to be recalled and refitted as often as the hard cruising
properly required. Still, by care and foresight, the equipment of the
fleet was maintained in sufficient and serviceable condition. In the
year 1783 a plan was adopted "of setting apart for every sea-going
ship a large proportion of her furniture and stores, as well as of
stocking the magazines at the several dockyards with imperishable
stores."[56] The readiness thus sought was tested, and also bettered,
by the two partial armaments of 1790 against Spain and of 1791 against
Russia; so that, when orders to arm were received in 1793, in a very
few weeks the ships-of-the-line in commission were increased from
twenty-six to fifty-four, and the whole number of ships of all sizes
from one hundred and thirty-six to over two hundred. The same care and
foresight was continued into the war. It was as much an object with
Great Britain to hinder the carriage of naval stores from the Baltic
to France as to get them herself, and there was reason to fear that
her seizure of ships so laden and bound to France would, as before,
bring on trouble with the northern States. "In 1796 the quantity of
naval stores remaining on hand was too small to afford a hope of their
lasting to the end of the war; but the government, foreseeing that a
rupture must ensue, provided an abundant supply of materials for naval
equipment; ship timber was imported from the Adriatic, masts and hemp
from North America, and large importations were made from the Baltic.
The number of British ships which passed the Sound in one year was
forty-five hundred, chiefly laden with naval stores, corn, tallow,
hides, hemp, and iron. At the same time the most rigid economy was
enforced in the dockyards and on board ships of war."[57]

A bare sufficiency—to be eked out with the utmost care, turning
everything to account, working old stuff up into new forms—was the
economic condition of the British cruiser of the day. Under such
conditions the knack of the captain and officers made a large part of
the efficiency of the ship. "Some," wrote Collingwood, "who have the
foresight to discern what our first difficulty will be, support and
provide their ships as by enchantment; while others, less provident,
would exhaust a dockyard and still be in want." Of one he said: "He
should never sail without a storeship in company;" while of Troubridge
Nelson wrote that "he was as full of resources as his old 'Culloden'
was of defects." A lieutenant of the day mentions feelingly the
anxieties felt on dark nights and in heavy weather off the enemy's
coast, "doubting this brace or that tack," upon which the safety of the
ship might depend. The correspondence of Nelson often mentions this
dearth of stores.

The condition of the two navies in these various respects being as
described, their comparative strength in mere numbers is given by
the British naval historian James, whose statement bears every mark
of careful study and accuracy. After making every deduction, the
British had one hundred and fifteen ships-of-the-line, and the French
seventy-six, when war was declared. The number of guns carried by these
ships was respectively 8718 and 6002; but the author claims that, in
consequence of the heavier metal of the French guns, the aggregate
weight of broadside, undoubtedly the fairest method of comparison,
of the line-of-battle in the two navies was 88,957 pounds against
73,957,—a preponderance of one sixth in favor of Great Britain.[58]
This statement is explicitly accepted by the French admiral, La
Gravière,[59] and does not differ materially from other French accounts
of the numerical strength of that navy at the fall of the monarchy.

The navy of Spain then contained seventy-six ships-of-the-line, of
which fifty-six were in good condition.[60] Particular and detailed
accounts are wanting, but it may safely be inferred from many
indications scattered along the paths of naval records that the valid
strength fell very, very far below this imposing array of ships. The
officers as a body were inexpert and ignorant; the administration of
the dockyards partook of the general shiftlessness of the decaying
kingdom; the crews contained few good seamen and were largely swept
out of the streets, if not out of the jails. "The Spaniards at this
time," says La Gravière, "were no longer substantial enemies. At the
battle of St. Vincent there were scarcely sixty to eighty seamen in
each ship-of-the-line. The rest of the crews were made up of men wholly
new to the sea, picked up a few months before in the country or in the
jails, and who, by the acknowledgment of even English historians, when
ordered to go aloft, fell on their knees, crying that they would rather
be killed on the spot than meet certain death in trying so perilous a
service."[61]

"The Dons," wrote Nelson in 1793, after a visit to Cadiz, "may make
fine ships,—they cannot, however, make men. They have four first-rates
in commission at Cadiz, and very fine ships, but shockingly manned. I
am certain if our six barges' crews, who are picked men, had got on
board of one of them, they would have taken her." "If the twenty-one
ships-of-the-line which we are to join off Barcelona are no better
manned than those at Cadiz, much service cannot be expected of them,
although, as to ships, I never saw finer men-of-war."[62] A few weeks
later he fell in with the twenty-one. "The Dons did not, after several
hours' trial, form anything that could be called a line-of-battle
ahead. However, the Spanish admiral sent down two frigates, acquainting
Lord Hood that, as his fleet was sickly nineteen hundred men, he was
going to Cartagena. The captain of the frigate said 'it was no wonder
they were sickly _for they had been sixty days at sea_.' This speech
appeared to us ridiculous, for, from the circumstance of our having
been longer than that time at sea do we attribute our getting healthy.
It has stamped with me the measure of their nautical abilities; long
may they remain in their present state."[63] In 1795, when Spain had
made peace with France, he wrote, "I know the French long since offered
Spain peace for fourteen ships-of-the-line fully stored. I take for
granted not manned, as that would be the readiest way to lose them
again." "Their fleet is ill-manned and worse officered, I believe; and
besides they are slow." "From the event of Spain making peace much may
be looked for,—perhaps a war with that country; if so, their fleet (if
no better than when our allies) will be soon done for."[64]

Captain Jahleel Brenton, a distinguished British officer of that day,
being in Cadiz on duty before the war, sought and obtained permission
to return to England in a Spanish ship-of-the-line, the "St. Elmo,"
with the express object of seeing the system of their service. He says,
"This ship had been selected as one in the best state of discipline
in the Spanish navy to be sent to England. She was commanded by Don
Lorenzo Goycochea, a gallant seaman who had commanded one of the junto
ships destroyed before Gibraltar in 1782. I had, during this voyage, an
opportunity of appreciating Spanish management at sea. When the ship
was brought under double-reefed topsails, it was considered superfluous
to lay the cloth for dinner; I was told by the captain that not one
officer would be able to sit at table, all being sea-sick, but that he
had ordered dinner to be got ready in his own cabin for himself and me.
It was the custom in the Spanish navy for the captain and officers to
mess together in the ward-room. We had thenceforth a very comfortable
meal together whenever the weather prevented a general meeting. As the
safe arrival of this ship was deemed of great importance (she carried
the Nootka Sound indemnity money), she had on board an English pilot to
enable her to approach the coast of England in safety. A few nights
before our arrival at Falmouth, the ship, having whole sails and
topping sails, was taken aback in a heavy squall from the north-east,
and I was awoke by the English pilot knocking at my cabin door, calling
out,'Mr. Brenton! Mr. Brenton! rouse out, sir; here is the ship
running away with these Spaniards!' When I got on deck I found this
literally the case. She was 'running away' at the rate of twelve knots,
and everything in confusion; she was indeed, to use the ludicrous
expression of a naval captain 'all adrift, like a French post-chaise.'
It required some hours to get things to rights."[65]

Napoleon, in 1805, ordered Admiral Villeneuve to count two Spanish
ships as equal to one French; and the latter certainly were not equal,
ship for ship, to the British. It is only fair to add that he said of
the Spanish crews, speaking of Calder's action, that they fought like
lions.

Holland, first the ally and afterwards the enemy of Great Britain in
the war, had forty-nine ships-of-the-line, but, owing to the shoalness
of her waters, they were mostly of light burden; many would not have
found a place in a British line-of-battle. The frigates were also of
small force. The condition of the ships being, besides, bad, the Dutch
navy was not an important factor on either side.[66]

Portugal and Naples had, the one six, the other four,
ships-of-the-line, which, during the early years of the war, offered
a respectable support to the British Mediterranean fleet;[66] but the
advance of the French under Bonaparte into the two peninsulas reduced
these States to neutrality before the end of the century.

The fleets of the Baltic powers and of Turkey played no part in the war
which would, at this time, require a particular consideration of their
strength.




CHAPTER III.

THE GENERAL POLITICAL AND STRATEGIC CONDITIONS, AND THE EVENTS OF 1793.


The declaration of war against Great Britain was followed, on the
part of the National Convention, by an equally formal pronouncement
against Spain, on the 7th of March, 1793. Thus was completed the chain
of enemies which, except on the mountain frontier of Switzerland,
surrounded the French republic by land and sea.

It is necessary to summarize the political and military condition, to
take account of the strategic situation at this moment when general
hostilities were opening, in order to follow intelligently the
historical narrative of their course, and to appreciate critically the
action of the nations engaged, both separately and, also,—in the case
of the allies,—regarded as a combined whole.

The enemies of France were organized governments, with constitutions of
varying strength and efficiency, but all, except that of Great Britain,
were part of an order of things that was decaying and ready to vanish
away. They belonged to, and throughout the Revolutionary and Napoleonic
wars were hampered by, a past whose traditions of government, of social
order, and of military administration, were violently antagonized by
the measures into which France had been led by pushing to extremes
the philosophical principles of the eighteenth century. But while
thus at one in abhorring, as rulers, a movement whose contagion they
feared, they were not otherwise in harmony. The two most powerful on
the continent, Austria and Prussia, had alternately, in a not remote
past, sided with France as her ally; each in turn had sustained open
and prolonged hostilities with the other, and they were still jealous
rivals for preponderance in Germany. They entered the present war as
formal allies; but were unable, from mutual distrust and their military
traditions, to act in concert, or to take advantage of the disorganized
condition into which France had fallen, and from which the despotism of
the Convention had not yet raised her. Divergent lines of operations
were imposed upon them, not by military expediency, but by the want of
any unifying motive which could overcome their divergent ambitions.
The smaller States of Germany followed the two great powers, seeking
each from day to day its own safety and its own advantage in the
troubled times through which Europe was passing. Several of them had
associations with France as a powerful neighbor, who in the past had
supported them against the overbearing pretensions of the great German
monarchies. With the Convention and its social levelling they could
have no sympathy, but when a settled government succeeded the throes of
the Revolution the old political bias asserted itself against the more
recent social prejudice, and these weaker bodies again fell naturally
under French control.

Spain under good government has, and at that crisis still more had,
a military situation singularly fitted to give her weight in the
councils of Europe. Compact and symmetrical in shape, with an extensive
seaboard not deficient in good harbors, her physical conformation and
remoteness from the rest of the Continent combined to indicate that her
true strength was to be found in a powerful navy, for which also her
vast colonial system imperiously called. Her maritime advantages were
indeed diminished by the jog which Portugal takes out of her territory
and coast line, and by the loss of Gibraltar. Lisbon, in the hands
of an enemy, interposes between the arsenals of Ferrol and Cadiz,
as Gibraltar does between the latter and Cartagena. But there was
great compensation in the extent of her territory, in her peninsular
formation, and in the difficult character of her only continental
frontier, the Pyrenees. Her position is defensively very strong;
and whenever events make France the centre of European interest, as
they did in 1793, and as the genius of that extraordinary country
continually tends to make her, the external action of Spain becomes
doubly interesting. So far as natural advantages go, her military
situation at the opening of the French revolution may be defined by
saying that she controlled the Mediterranean, and menaced the flank
and rear of France by land. Despite Gibraltar, her action was to
determine whether the British navy should or should not enter the
Mediterranean—whether the wheat of Barbary and Sicily should reach the
hungry people of southern France—whether the French fleet should leave
Toulon—whether the French army could advance against the Germans and
Piedmont, feeling secure as to the country behind it, then seething
with revolt. The political condition of Italy, divided like Germany
into many petty States, but unlike Germany in having no powerful
centres around which to gather, left to Spain, potentially, the control
of the Mediterranean. These advantages were all thrown away by bad
government and inefficient military institutions. The navy of Spain was
the laughing-stock of Europe; her finances depended upon the colonies,
and consequently upon control of the sea, which she had not; while,
between an embarrassed treasury and poor military administration,
her army, though at first under respectable leadership, made little
impression upon the yet unorganized levies of France, and an abject
peace soon closed an ignominious war.

The path of Great Britain, as soon as she had determined to enter the
war, was comparatively clear, being indicated alike by the character
of her military strength and by her history during the past century.
Since the days of Charles II. she had been at times the ally, at times
the enemy, of Austria, of Prussia, and of Holland; she had, in her
frequent wars, found Spain at times neutral, at times hostile, in
neither case a very powerful factor; but, under all circumstances,
France had been her enemy, sometimes secret, usually open. Steeped in
this traditional hostility, both the British government and nation
with single eye fastened upon France as the great danger, and were not
diverted from this attitude of concentrated purpose by any jealousy of
the more powerful among their allies. Spain alone might have been an
unwelcome rival, as well as a powerful support, upon the watery plain
which Great Britain claimed as her own dominion. Spanish ships of war
were numerous; but the admiralty soon saw that the Spanish navy, from
the poor quality of its officers and men, could not seriously menace
British preponderance upon the ocean, although at times it might be
an awkward embarrassment, and even more so as a suspicious ally than
as an open foe. The co-operation of the two navies, however, at the
opening of the war effectually secured for the time the control of the
Mediterranean and of the approaches to southern France.

Russia, although declaring openly against the French Revolution, took
no active part in the early military operations, except by a convention
made with Great Britain on the 25th of March, 1793, to interdict
the trade of France with the Baltic in grain and naval stores, as a
means of forcing her to peace. Russia was then busily engaged with
her projects against Poland, and a few days later, on the 9th of
April, 1793, an imperial ukase was issued incorporating parts of that
kingdom with the empire. This, with the Prussian decree of March 25,
consummated the second partition of Poland,—the result of a series
of aggressions by the two powers that had extended over the past two
years, and the intermediate step to the final partition in 1795.

The smaller European States trimmed their course as best they could in
the great convulsion which, far beyond most wars, left little room for
neutrality. Sweden and Denmark strove hard to keep out of the turmoil
and to retain the commercial advantages reaped by neutral flags in
maritime wars. Their distance from the scene of the earlier strifes,
and the peninsular position of Sweden, enabled them long to avoid
actual hostilities; but the concurrence of Russia with Great Britain,
in the latter's traditional unwillingness to concede neutral claims,
deprived the smaller Baltic powers of the force necessary to maintain
their contentions. Holland, as of old, was divided between French and
British parties; but the latter, under the headship of the House of
Orange, in 1793, held the reins of government and directed the policy
of the State in accordance with the treaty of defensive alliance made
with Great Britain in 1788. The ultimate policy of the United Provinces
depended upon the fortune of the war. As France or her enemies
triumphed, so would the party in the State favorable to the victor be
retained in, or restored to, power. Neutrality was impossible to an
open continental country, lying so near such a great conflagration;
but, not to speak of the immediate dangers threatened by the attitude
of the French Convention and its decrees of November 19 and December
15, Holland, with her vast colonial system, had more to fear from the
navy of Great Britain, which had no rival, than from the armies of
France which, in 1793, were confronted by the most powerful military
States in Europe. At this time the United Provinces held, besides Java
and other possessions in the far East, various colonies in the West
Indies and South America, the island of Ceylon and the Cape of Good
Hope. The last two alone Great Britain has finally retained; but all
of them, as years went by, passed by conquest into her hands after
Holland, in 1795, became the dependent of France.

Portugal retained her traditional alliance with Great Britain, and
so became a point of supreme importance when the secession of Spain
to France compelled the British navy to leave the Mediterranean. The
formal connection between the two countries was for a short time
severed by the genius and power of Napoleon; but, at the uprising of
Spain in 1808, the old sentiment, unbroken, resumed its sway, and
Portugal became the base of the British army, as in an earlier day she
had been the secure haven of the British fleet.

In northern Italy the extent of Piedmont and its contiguity to the
Austrian duchies of Milan and Mantua gave the means of forming a
powerful focus of resistance to their common enemy, the French
republic, around which the smaller Italian States might feel secure
to rally; but the sluggishness and jealousies of the two governments
prevented the vigorous, combined action which alone could cope with
the energy impressed by the Convention upon its men. In the centre
of the peninsula, the Pope inevitably threw his immense spiritual
influence, as well as such temporal power as he could exercise, against
the revolution; while, in the south, the Bourbon kingdom of the Two
Sicilies, with its capital at Naples, was chiefly controlled by the
queen, herself a sister of Marie Antoinette. The military strength
of this kingdom, like that of Spain, was rendered contemptible by
miserable administration, and was further neutralized by its remoteness
from the seats of actual war; but the bias of the monarchy was
undoubted. Like all weak and corrupt governments, it shuffled and
equivocated under pressure and was false when the pressure was removed;
but, so far as it could, it favored the allied cause and was a useful
base to the British fleet in the Mediterranean.

In the eastern Mediterranean, the Turkish empire was not then the
element of recognized critical hazard to the whole European system
which it has since become; but its territorial limits were far wider
than they now are. Extending on the north to the Save and the Danube,
Turkey held also beyond the river Wallachia and Moldavia to the banks
of the Dniester, and, on the south, the present kingdom of Greece. The
islands of the Archipelago, with Crete and Cyprus, also belonged to
her. Syria and Egypt likewise acknowledged the authority of the Porte,
but in both the submission yielded was only nominal; the former, under
Djezzar Pasha, and the latter, under the Mamelukes, were practically
independent countries. At the outbreak of the French Revolution Turkey
had sunk to the lowest pitch of disorganization and impotence; and her
rulers, keenly feeling her condition and her danger from Russia, sought
to avoid entanglement in the troubles of western Europe, from which
their great enemy kept itself free. In this they were successful until
Bonaparte, by his attack upon Egypt, forced them from their security
and aroused Great Britain and Europe to their common interest in the
East.

The islands of the western Mediterranean had not only the importance
common to all members of that geographical family in naval wars, nor
yet only that due to their intrinsic values. In so narrow a sheet of
water each possessed an added strategic weight due to its nearness,
either to some part of the mainland or to some one of the maritime
routes traversing the sea. The influence thus exerted would fall
naturally into the hands of the nation which, by controlling the water,
controlled the communications of the island; but this statement,
though generally true, is subject to limitations. The narrowness of
the belts of water, or, to use the military phrase, the shortness of
the communications from land to land, made evasion comparatively easy.
No navy, however powerful, can with certainty stop an intercourse
requiring only a night's run, and which, therefore, can be carried
on by very many small vessels, instead of having to be concentrated
into a few large ones; and this was doubly true in the days of sail,
when the smaller could have recourse to the oar while the larger lay
becalmed. Thus the British found it impossible to prevent French
partisans from passing into Corsica in 1796, when the victories of
Bonaparte had placed the French army in Leghorn; and at a later day
the emperor succeeded, though with infinite trouble, in sending
re-enforcements and supplies from southern Italy to his garrison in
Corfu, upon which his far-reaching genius hoped, in a distant future,
to base a yet further extension of power in the East. These instances,
however, were but the exception, and on the small scale demanded by the
other conditions; for the garrison of Corfu was few in number, and the
French found the Corsicans friendly. As the communications lengthened,
the influence of Sea-Power asserted itself. It was found impossible
to relieve Malta, or even to extricate the large vessels blockaded
there; and the French army in Egypt remained isolated until forced to
surrender, despite the efforts, the uncontrolled power, and the strong
personal interest of Bonaparte in the success of an occupation for
which he was primarily responsible. So also the narrow strip which
separates Sicily from Italy withstood the French arms; not because
it was impossible to send many detachments across, but because, to
support them in a hostile country, with such insecure communications,
was an undertaking more hazardous than was justified by the possible
advantages.

The political distribution in 1793 of the islands of the western
Mediterranean was as follows. The most eastern, known as the Ionian
islands, extending southward from the entrance of the Adriatic along
the coast of Greece, from Corfu to Cerigo, were in possession of
Venice. When the ancient republic fell before the policy of Bonaparte,
in 1797, the islands passed to France and began that circulation from
owner to owner which ended in 1863 with their union to Greece. Sicily
formed part of the kingdom of the Two Sicilies. It became the refuge
of that monarchy from the arms of France, and, by its fertility and
the use of its ports, was a resource to Great Britain throughout the
Napoleonic period. Malta was still in the hands of the Knights of St.
John. Of immense military importance, from its geographical position
and intrinsic strength, its transfer, through the medium of France,
into the hands of the greatest of naval powers was due to Bonaparte.
It is, perhaps, the greatest of Mediterranean strategic positions,
Egypt being rather interoceanic than Mediterranean; but, being of scant
resources, its utility is measured by the power of the fleet which
it subserves. Its fate when in the hands of France, the history of
Port Mahon in the hands of Great Britain, nay, even the glorious and
successful resistance of Gibraltar, give warning that the fleet depends
less upon Malta than Malta upon the fleet.

Sardinia gave its name to the kingdom of which Piedmont, forming
the Italian frontier of France, was the actual seat, and Turin the
capital. Amid the convulsions of the period, the royal family, driven
from the mainland, found an obscure refuge in this large but backward
island. France could not touch it; Great Britain needed nothing but
the hospitality of its harbors. In Maddalena Bay, at its northern
extremity, Nelson found an anchorage strategically well-placed for
watching the Toulon fleet, and possessing that great desideratum for
a naval position, two exits, one or other of which was available
in any wind. The Balearic islands were in the hands of Spain. The
maritime importance of the other members of the group was dwarfed by
that of Minorca, which contained the harbor, exceptionally good for
the Mediterranean, of Port Mahon. Like Malta, though not to the same
extent, the fate of Port Mahon depends ultimately upon the sea. The
British took possession of the island in 1798, but restored it at the
peace of Amiens. In the later hostilities with Spain, from 1804 to
1808, they appear not to have coveted it. Maddalena Bay, though a less
agreeable and convenient anchorage than Mahon, is far better fitted for
prompt military movement, the prime requisite in the clear and sound
judgment of Nelson.

Of the greater islands there remains to give account only of Corsica.
This was a recent acquisition of France, received from Genoa in 1769,
somewhat contrary to the wish of the people, who would have preferred
independence. They were certainly not yet assimilated to the French,
and there existed among them a party traditionally well-inclined to
Great Britain. The preponderance of this or of the other national
preference would be decisive of the final political connection; for
if the British navy did control the surrounding sea, it was unable,
as before said, entirely to isolate the island and so to compel an
unwilling submission. On the other hand, France could not introduce
any considerable body of troops, in the face of the hostile ships; and
her standard, if raised, would depend for support upon the natives. In
1793, there was at the head of affairs the old leader of the struggle
for independence, Paoli, who had passed many years in exile in England
and had been recalled to the island by the National Assembly; but the
excesses of the later days had shaken his allegiance to France, and
the commissioners sent by the Convention into Corsica made themselves
obnoxious to him and to the people. Denounced by the republicans of
Toulon, Paoli was summoned to the bar of the Convention in April,
1793. The Revolutionary Tribunal had then been constituted, the Reign
of Terror was begun; and Paoli, instead of complying, summoned the
deputies from all the cities and communes of Corsica. These met in May
and sustained him in his opposition; the revolt spread through the
island, and the Commissioners with their handful of adherents were shut
up in a few of the coast towns.

Amid these surroundings stood, in the spring of 1793, the terrible and
awe-inspiring figure of the French Revolution. The Corsican revolt
against the Convention reflected but faintly the passions agitating
that body itself, and which were rapidly dividing all France into
hostile camps. The four months following the execution of the king were
one long strife between the party of the Gironde and the Jacobins;
but the revolutionary fury demanded an expression more vigorous and
more concentrated than could be had from a contest of parties in a
popular assembly. The Girondists, men of lofty sentiment rather than
of energetic action, steadily lost ground in the capital and in the
legislative body, though retaining the allegiance of the provinces,
with which they were identified. Embittered words and feelings took
material shape in acts as violent as themselves. On the 9th of March
was decreed the Revolutionary Tribunal, the great instrument of the
Terror, from whose decisions there was no appeal. On the 13th of the
same month, La Vendée rose for its long and bloody struggle in the
royal cause. On the 18th, the Army of the North, which only four weeks
before had invaded Holland, was signally defeated at Neerwinden, and
its general, Dumouriez, the victor of Valmy and Jemappes, the most
successful leader the war had yet produced, was forced to retreat
upon France. On the 30th, he evacuated the Austrian Netherlands,
the prize of the last campaign, and his army took positions within
the frontiers, upon which the enemy advanced. On the 1st of April,
Dumouriez, long since violently dissatisfied with the course of the
Convention, arrested the four commissioners and the minister of war
that had been sent to his headquarters. The next day he delivered them
to the Austrians; and on the 4th, finding that the blind attachment of
his army could no longer be depended upon, he completed his treason by
flying to the enemy.

While disorganization, treason, and fear were spreading throughout
France, from the capital to the frontiers, and seemed about to
culminate in universal anarchy, an important measure was adopted,
destined eventually to restore discipline and order, though at the
expense of much suffering. On the 6th of April the Committee of Public
Safety was reconstituted. Composed previously of twenty-five members
who met in open session, it was now reduced to nine, a more manageable
body, who sat in secret. To it was given authority over the ministers,
and it was empowered to take all measures necessary for the general
defence. The republic was thus provided with an efficient, though
despotic, executive power which it had before lacked. The creature of
the Convention, it was destined soon to become its master; being, as a
French historian has aptly termed it, "a dictatorship with nine heads."

Time was still needed for the new authority to make itself felt, and
the strife between the parties waxed more and more bitter. On the
15th of April the city of Lyon demanded permission to investigate the
conduct of the municipality appointed by the Jacobin commissioners. The
request, being denied, became the signal for civil war. On the 26th of
May the "sections" of the city rose against the mayor. At the same time
the scenes in Paris and in the Convention were becoming more and more
tumultuous, and on the 31st the sections of the capital also rose, but
against the Girondists. After two days of strife in the streets and in
the legislative halls, the Convention decreed the arrest, at their own
houses, of thirty-two members of the party. Thus, on the 2d of June,
1793, fell the Girondists, but their fall was followed by the revolt
of their partisans throughout France. Marseille, Toulon, Bordeaux and
Lyon all declared against the Convention; and movements in the same
direction were manifested in Normandy and Brittany. In the western
provinces, however, the attempts at resistance were chilled among the
republicans by the proximity of the royalist insurrection in La Vendée.
They were forced to reflect that armed opposition to the Convention,
even as mutilated by the events of June 2, was a virtual alliance with
royalism. In Bordeaux, likewise, the movement, though prolonged for
some weeks, did not take shape in vigorous action. Words, not arms,
were the weapons used; and the Girondist representatives were forced to
fly the very department from which they took their name.

In the east and south conditions were far more threatening. The rising
of the sections in Lyon had been followed by fighting in the streets
on the 29th of May, and the triumphant party, after the events of
June 2, refused to acknowledge the Convention. The latter sought to
gain over the city peaceably; but its overtures were rejected, a
departmental army was formed, and the leading member of the Jacobin
party formally tried and executed. The Lyonnese also stopped supplies
being carried to the Army of the Alps. On the 12th of July a decree
was issued to reduce the place by force. The troops of the Convention
appeared before it in the latter part of the month; but resistance was
firm and well organized, and the siege dragged, while at the same time
the departments of the south in general rejected the authority of the
central government. The two seaboard cities, Marseille and Toulon,
entered into correspondence with Lord Hood, commanding the British
fleet, who arrived off the coast of Provence in the middle of August,
1793. The party of the Convention, favored by that want of vigor which
characterized most of the measures of their opponents, got possession
of Marseille before the treason was consummated; but in Toulon, which
had long suffered from the violence of a Jacobin municipality, the
reaction swung to the opposite extreme. A movement, beginning in
honest disgust with the proceedings in Paris and with the conduct of
the dominant party in their own city, insensibly carried its promoters
further than they had intended; until a point was reached from which,
before the savage spirit of the capital, it became dangerous to recede.
Long identified with the royal navy, as one of the chief arsenals of
the kingdom, there could not but exist among a large class a feeling
of loyalty to the monarchy. Submissive to the course of events so long
as France had a show of government, now, in the dissolution of civil
order, it seemed allowable to choose their own path.

With such dispositions, a decree of the Convention declaring the
city outlawed enabled the royalists to guide the movement in the
direction they desired. The leading naval officers do not appear to
have co-operated willingly with the advances made to the British
admiral; but for years they had seen their authority undermined by
the course of the national legislature, and had become accustomed to
yield to the popular control of the moment. The news of the approach
of the Conventional army, accompanied by the rush into the place of
terror-stricken fugitives from Marseille, precipitated Toulon into the
arms of Great Britain. The sections declared that the city adopted
the monarchical government as organized by the Constituent Assembly
of 1789; proclaimed Louis XVII. king; ordered the disarmament of the
French fleet in the port, and placed in the hands of the British
admiral the works commanding the harbor. Lord Hood undertook that the
forts and ships should be restored unharmed to France, when peace was
made. On the 27th, the British and Spanish fleets anchored in the outer
harbor of Toulon, and the city ran up the white flag of the Bourbons.
There were in the port at the time of its delivery to the British
admiral thirty ships-of-the-line of seventy-four guns and upward, being
rather more than one third the line-of-battle force of the French navy.
Of these, seventeen were in the outer harbor ready for sea. There were,
besides, twenty-odd frigates or smaller vessels.

While one of the principal naval arsenals of France, and the only one
she possessed on the Mediterranean, was thus passing into the hands
of the enemy, disasters were accumulating on her eastern borders. On
the 12th of July, the fortified town of Condé, on the Belgian frontier,
surrendered. This was followed on the 28th by the capitulation of the
first-class fortress of Valenciennes in the same locality, after six
weeks of open trenches. These two prizes fell to the allied Austrians,
British and Dutch, and their submission was followed by an advance of
the combined armies and retreat of the French. Shortly before, on the
22d of July, Mayence, a position of the utmost importance on the Rhine,
had yielded to the Prussians; and here also the enemy advanced into
the Vosges mountains and toward the upper Rhine, the French receding
gradually before them. The great inland city of Lyon was at the same
time holding out against the central government with a firmness which
as yet needed not the support of despair. In its resistance, and in the
scarce smothered discontent of the southern provinces, lay the chief
significance and utility of the British hold on Toulon. As a point upon
which insurrection could repose, by which it could be supported from
without, Toulon was invaluable; but with rebellion put down, surrounded
by a hostile army and shut up to itself, the city would become a
useless burden, unbearable from the demands for men which its extended
lines would make. Had La Vendée rested upon a Toulon, the task of the
republic would have been well-nigh hopeless.

Among these multiplied disasters, with the Sardinians also operating
on the Alpine frontier and the Spaniards entering their country by
the eastern Pyrenees, France was confronted in every quarter by
disciplined armies to which she could as yet oppose only raw and ragged
levies. She found her safety in the stern energy of a legislature
which silenced faction by terror, in her central position, which of
itself separated from one another many of the centres of disturbance,
and in the military policy of the allies, which increased instead of
seeking to diminish the dissemination of force which was to some extent
unavoidable. The Spaniards could not combine with the Sardinians,
Toulon could not help Lyon, La Vendée had to stand apart from all the
others; but in the east it was possible for the Austrians, Prussians
and British to direct against the forces standing between them and
Paris a combination of effort which, in the then condition of the
French army, might have been irresistible. Instead of so doing, the
Austrians and British on the northeastern frontier decided, early in
August, to cease their advance and to separate; the Austrians sitting
down before Le Quesnoy, and the British undertaking to besiege the
seaport of Dunkirk. On the Rhine, the mutual jealousies of Austria
and Prussia, and the sluggish movements of routine generals, caused a
similar failure to support each other, and a similar dilatory action.

The opportunities thus lost by the allies, and the time conceded to the
French, were improved to the full by the Committee of Public Safety and
by the commissioners sent from the Convention to the headquarters of
every army. Men, for the most part, without pity as without fear, their
administration, stained as it was with blood, was effectual to the
salvation of France. From the minister in the cabinet to the general in
the field, and down to the raw recruit forced from his home, each man
felt his life to depend upon his submission and his activity. In the
imminent danger of the country and the hot haste of men who worked not
only under urgent pressure, but often with a zeal as blindly ignorant
as it was patriotic, many blunders and injustices were committed; but
they attained the desired end of impressing the resistless energy
of the Convention upon each unit of the masses it was wielding. If
ever, for good or ill, men had the single eye, it was to be found in
the French soldiers of 1793, as they starved and bled and died that
the country might live. Given time,—and the allies gave it,—units
animated by such a spirit, and driven forward by such an impetus as
the Committee knew how to impart, were soon knit into an overpowering
organism, as superior in temper as they were in numbers to the trained
machines before them.

Where there was conscious life to feel enthusiasm or fear, the
contagion of the rulers' temper caught; but the fiery spirit of the
Convention could not possess the stately ships of war that floated in
the ports of the republic, nor make them yield, to the yet unskilled
hands of the new officers, the docile obedience which their old masters
had commanded from those beautiful, delicately poised machines. It was
a vain hope to conjure victory at sea by harsh decrees,[67] pitched
in unison to the passions of the times, but addressed to men whose
abilities did not respond to their own courage nor to the calls thus
made upon them. To the inexperience of the officers was added the
further difficulty of the indiscipline of the crews, that had increased
to a ruinous extent during the four years' paralysis of the executive
government. With the triumph of the Jacobin party had now come a
unity which, however terrible, was efficient. In September, 1793,
in the mutiny of the Brest fleet in Quiberon Bay, the seamen again
prevailed over their officers, and even over the commissioner of the
Convention; but it was the last flagrant outburst. The past weakness
of other authorities had played into the hands of the Mountain; now
that the latter was supreme, it resolutely enjoined and soon obtained
submission. Years of insubordination and license had, however, sapped
the organization and drill of the crews; and the new officers were not
the men to restore them. The Convention and its commissioners therefore
lacked the proper instruments through which they could impart direction
as well as energy to the movement of the fleet. Ships were there and
guns, men also to handle the one and fight the other; but between
these and the government was needed an adequate official staff, which
no longer existed. The same administrative weakness that had allowed
discipline to perish, had also entailed upon the naval arsenals the
penury of resources that was felt everywhere in the land. From all
these circumstances arose an impotence which caused the year 1793 to be
barren of serious naval effort on the part of France.

Great Britain herself was in this first year of war unprepared to
take a vigorous initiative. In 1792 she had in commission at home
but twelve ships-of-the-line, and but sixteen thousand seamen were
allowed for the fleet. Not till December 20, six weeks only before
the declaration of war, did Parliament increase these to twenty-five
thousand, a number less than one fourth that employed in the last year
of the American war. In the Mediterranean and in the colonies there
was not then present a single ship-of-the-line, properly so called.
Fortunately, of the one hundred and thirteen actually borne on the roll
of the line-of-battle as cruising ships, at the beginning of 1793,
between eighty and ninety were reported in good condition, owing to
the two alarms of war in 1790 and 1791; and provident administration
had kept on hand in the British dockyards the necessary equipments,
which had disappeared from those of France. More difficulty was
experienced in manning than in equipping; but at the end of 1793, there
were eighty-five of the line actually in commission. From twenty to
twenty-five were allotted to the Channel fleet, cruising from thence
to Cape Finisterre, under the command of Lord Howe; a like number to
the Mediterranean under Lord Hood; and from ten to twelve to the West
Indies. A reserve of twenty-five ships remained in the Channel ports,
Portsmouth and Plymouth, ready for sea, and employed, as occasion
demanded, for convoys, to fill vacancies of disabled ships in the
cruising fleets, or to strengthen the latter in case of special need.

The mobilization of the fleet, though energetic when once begun,
was nevertheless tardy, and Great Britain had reason to be thankful
that years of civil commotion and executive impotence had so greatly
deteriorated the enemy's navy, and also, at a critical moment, had
thrown so large a portion of it into her hands at Toulon. With a widely
scattered empire, with numerous exposed and isolated points, with a
smaller population and an army comparatively insignificant in numbers,
war with France threw her—and must inevitably always throw her—at first
upon the defensive, unless she could at once lay her grasp firmly upon
some vital chord of the enemy's communications, and so force him to
fight there. She could not assume the offensive by landing on French
soil. No force she could send would be capable of resisting the numbers
brought against it, much less of injuring the enemy; nor should the
flattering hopes of such a force serving as a nucleus, round which to
crystallize French rebellion, have been suffered to delude her, after
the bitter deceptions of the recent American struggle. What hopes had
not Great Britain then based upon old loyalty, and upon discontent
with the new order of things! Yet, though such discontent undoubtedly
existed—and that among men of her own race recently her subjects—the
expeditions sent among them rallied no decisive following, kindled no
fire of resistance. The natives of the soil, among whom such a force
appears, either view it with jealous suspicion or expect it to do all
the work; not unfrequently are both jealous and inactive. It is well,
then, to give malcontents all the assistance they evidently require
in material of war, to keep alive as a diversion every such focus of
trouble, to secure wherever possible, as at Toulon, a fortified port
by which to maintain free entrance for supplies to the country of the
insurgents; but it is not safe to reckon on the hatred of the latter
for their own countrymen outweighing their dislike for the foreigner.
It is not good policy to send a force that, from its own numbers, is
incapable of successful independent action, relying upon the support
of the natives in a civil war. Such support can never relieve such
expeditions from the necessity, common to all military advances, of
guarding their communications while operating on their front; which
is only another way of saying again that such expeditions, to be
successful, must be capable of independent action adequate to the end
proposed. Risings, such as occurred in many quarters of France in 1793,
are useful diversions; but a diversion is only a subordinate part in
the drama of war. It is either a deceit, whose success depends rather
upon the incapacity of the opponent than upon its own merits; or it
is an indirect use of forces which, from their character or position,
cannot be made to conduce directly to the main effort of the enterprise
in hand. To enlarge such diversions by bodies of troops which might be
strengthening the armies on the central theatre of war is a mistake,
which increases in ever greater proportion as the forces so diverted
grow more numerous.[68]

Offensive action of this character was therefore forbidden to Great
Britain. To use small bodies for it was impolitic; and large bodies she
had not to send. To strike a direct blow at France, it was necessary
to force her to come out of her ports and fight, and this was to be
accomplished only by threatening some external interests of vital
importance to her. Such interests of her own, however, France had not.
Her merchant shipping, in peace, carried less than one third of her
trade, and was at once hurried into her ports when war began. Her West
India colonies had indeed been valuable, that of Haïti very much so;
but the anarchy of the past four years had annihilated its prosperity.
There remained only to strike at her communications, through neutrals,
with the outside world, and this was to be accomplished by the same
means as most surely conduced to the defence of all parts of the
British empire,—by taking up positions off the French coast, and
drawing the lines as closely as the exigencies of the sea and the law
of nations would permit. If possible, in order to stop commerce by
neutral vessels, a blockade of the French coast, similar to that of the
Southern Confederacy by the United States, would have been the most
suitable measure to adopt; but the conditions were very different. The
weather on the coast of the Southern States is much more moderate; the
heaviest gales blow along shore, whereas, in the Bay of Biscay, they
blow dead on shore; and there was almost everywhere good, sometimes
even sheltered, anchorage, which was not generally to be had on the
coast of France. Finally, while steam certainly helps both parties, the
inside and the out, the latter profits the more by it, for he can keep
in with the shore to a degree, and for a length of time, impossible
to the sailing ship; the necessity of gaining an offing _before_ a
gale comes on, and the helpless drifting during its continuance, not
existing for the steamer.

Despite, therefore, the decisions of the courts, that a blockade was
not technically removed when the ships maintaining it were driven
off by weather; a blockade of the whole French coast does not seem
to have been contemplated by the British ministry. Its offensive
measures against French commerce were consequently limited to the
capture of property belonging to French subjects, wherever found
afloat, even under neutral flags; and to the seizure of all contraband
goods destined to France, to whomsoever they belonged. Both these
were conceded to be within the rights of a belligerent by the United
States and Great Britain; but the latter now endeavored to stretch the
definition of contraband to a degree that would enable her to increase
the pressure upon France. She claimed that naval stores were included
in the category,—a position the more plausible at that time because,
the French merchant ships being unable to go to sea, the stores must
be for the navy,—and further, that provisions were so. Though these
arguments were hotly contested by neutrals, the British navy was strong
enough to override all remonstrances; and the dearth of provisions did
force the Brest fleet out in 1794, and so led directly to the first
great naval battle of the war.

It cannot be considered a satisfactory result, nor one evincing
adequate preparation, that the Channel fleet, to which belonged the
protection of the approaches to the Channel,—the great focus of British
trade,—to which also was assigned the duty of watching Brest, the chief
French arsenál on the Atlantic, did not get to sea till July 14, and
then only to the number of fifteen ships-of-the-line. A French fleet
of similar size had sailed from Brest six weeks before, on the 4th
of June, and taken a position in Quiberon Bay, off the coast of La
Vendée, to intercept assistance to the insurgents of that province.
The command of the Channel fleet was given to Lord Howe, an officer
of very high character for activity and enterprise in previous wars,
but now in his sixty-eighth year. Age had in no sense dulled his
courage, which was as steadfast and well-nigh as impassive as a rock,
nor impaired his mental efficiency; but it may be permitted to think
that time had exaggerated and hardened a certain formal, unbending
precision of action which distinguished him, and that rigid uniformity
of manœuvre had become exalted in his eyes from a means to an end. This
quality, however, joined to an intimate knowledge of naval tactics,
eminently fitted him for the hard and thankless task of forming into a
well-drilled whole the scattered units of the fleet, which came to him
unaccustomed, for the most part, to combined action.

Lord Howe brought also to his command a strong predisposition, closely
allied with the methodical tendency just noted, to economize his fleet,
by keeping it sparingly at sea and then chiefly for purposes of drill
and manœuvre. Its preservation in good condition was in his eyes a
consideration superior to taking up the best strategic position; and he
steadily resisted the policy of continuous cruising before the ports
whence the enemy must sail, alleging that the injury received in heavy
winter weather, while the French lay at anchor inside, would keep the
British force constantly inferior. The argument, though plausible and
based on undoubted facts, does not justify the choice of a position
clearly disadvantageous with reference to intercepting the enemy. War
presents constantly a choice of difficulties, and when questions of
material come in conflict with correct strategic disposition they must
give way. The place for the British fleet, as reflection shows and
experience proved, was before the hostile arsenals; or, allowably, if
such a position could be found, in a port flanking the route along
which the enemy must pass. For the Channel fleet no such port offered;
and in keeping it at Spithead, far in rear of the French point of
departure, Howe exposed himself to the embarrassment of their getting
away while he remained in ignorance of the fact until too late to
intercept, and with imperfect knowledge in what direction to follow.
The only solution of the difficulty that the British government should
have adopted was to maintain a reserve of ships, large enough to keep
the necessary numbers of efficient vessels cruising in the proper
station. The experience gained by such constant practice, moreover,
improved the quality of the men more than it injured the ships.
Historically, good men with poor ships are better than poor men with
good ships; over and over again the French Revolution taught this
lesson, which our own age, with its rage for the last new thing in
material improvement, has largely dropped out of memory.

The embarrassment arising from the British fleet being in a Channel
port received singular, perhaps even exceptional, illustration in
the French expedition against Ireland in 1796. It has been said that
that expedition would have succeeded in landing its force had it had
steam; it would be more just to say that it would never have come so
near succeeding had the British fleet been cruising in the station
which strategic considerations would prescribe.[69] There is also a
certain indefinable, but real, deterioration in the _morale_ of a fleet
habitually in port, compared with one habitually at sea; the habit
of being on the alert and the habit of being at rest color the whole
conduct of a military force. This was keenly realized by that great
commander, Lord St. Vincent, and concurred with his correct strategic
insight to fix his policy of close-watching the enemy's ports. "I will
not lie here," he wrote from Lisbon in December, 1796, "a moment longer
than is necessary to put us to rights; for you well know that inaction
in the Tagus must make us all cowards."[70] Doubtless this practice of
lying at anchor in the home ports contributed to the impunity with
which French cruisers swept the approaches to the Channel during much
of 1793 and 1794.

The policy of Lord Howe combined with the crippled state of the French
navy to render the year 1793 barren of striking maritime events
in the Atlantic. In the interior of France and on her frontiers,
amid many disasters and bloody tyranny, the saving energy of the
fierce revolutionary government was making steady headway against
the unparalleled difficulties surrounding it. After the ill-judged
separation of the British and Austrians in August, the latter had
succeeded in reducing Le Quesnoy, which capitulated on the 11th of
September; but there their successes ended. Carnot, recently made a
member of the Committee of Public Safety and specially charged with
the direction of the war, concerted an overwhelming attack upon the
British before Dunkirk, and raised the siege on the 9th of September;
then, by a similar concentration upon the Austrians, now engaged in
besieging Maubeuge, he caused their defeat at the battle of Wattignies,
October 16, and forced them to retreat from before the place. In the
north-east, both the allies and the French went into winter quarters
early in November; but the prestige of a resistance that grew every day
more efficient remained with the latter. On the eastern frontier also,
after protracted fighting, the year closed with substantial success for
them. The Prussians of the allied forces in that quarter retreated from
all their advanced positions into Mayence; the Austrians retired to the
east bank of the Rhine. Each of the allies blamed the other for the
unfortunate issue of the campaign; and the veteran Duke of Brunswick,
commanding the Prussians, sent in his resignation accompanied with
predictions of continued disaster. At the same time the king of Prussia
began to manifest the vacillating and shameless policy which made
his country the byword of Europe during the next twelve years, and
betrayed clearly his purpose of forsaking the coalition he had been
so forward in forming. On the Spanish frontiers, the fortune of war
was rather against the French, who were embarrassed by the necessity
of concentrating all the force possible upon the siege of Toulon;
the recovery of that port being urgently required for the national
honor, as well as for the maritime interests of the republic in the
Mediterranean.

It was, however, in restoring internal submission and asserting
the authority of the central government that the most substantial
results of 1793 were attained. The resistance of the Vendeans, long
successfully protracted through the blunders and lack of unity among
the republican leaders, began to yield, as more concentrated effort was
imparted by the reconstituted Committee of Public Safety. After the
battle of Cholet, October 16, the insurgents, routed and in despair,
determined to leave their own country, cross the Loire, and march
into Brittany. They traversed the latter province slowly, fighting
as they went, and on the 12th of November reached Granville on the
Channel coast, where they hoped to open communications with England.
Their assault on the town failed, and as the hoped-for ships did not
arrive, they started back for La Vendée; but as a coherent body they
never recrossed the Loire, and a pitched battle, fought December 22,
at Savenay, on the north bank, completed their dispersion. The embers
of the civil war continued to burn in La Vendée and north of the Loire
during the following year; but as a general insurrection, wielding
large bodies of fighting men, it had ceased to be formidable to the
nation and wrought its chief harm to the province which supported it.

The great stronghold of resistance in the east, Lyon, fell on the 9th
of October. Despite the disaffection which had existed in the south
and east, the commissioners of the government were able, without
opposition, to collect round the city a body of men sufficient,
first, to cut off its communications with the surrounding country,
and, finally, to carry the works commanding the place. A spirit of
discontent so feeble as to acquiesce tamely in the reduction of one of
its chief centres gave no hope of support to any efforts made through
Toulon by the allied forces; and the capitulation of Lyon showed that
the port was not worth the cost of keeping, and at the same time
released a large number of men to give activity to the siege. Toward
the end of November, over twenty-five thousand republican troops were
collected round the place. On the night of the 16th of December,
the forts on a promontory commanding the anchorage for fleets were
carried by assault. A council of war among the allies decided that
the ships could not remain, and that the garrison could not hold out
with its communications to the sea cut off. It therefore determined to
evacuate the place, and on the 19th the British and Spaniards departed.
Before sailing, an attempt was made to destroy both the dockyard and
all the French ships that could not be taken away; but the danger
threatening from the commanding positions that had now fallen to the
enemy was so great, the necessity for quick departure so urgent, and
so much had consequently to be done in a very limited time, that the
proposed destruction was but imperfectly effected. Of twenty-seven
French ships-of-the-line still in Toulon, nine were burned and three
accompanied the retreat. The remaining fifteen constituted the nucleus
of a powerful force, and most of them appear in the fleet which went
with Bonaparte to Egypt and was there destroyed by Nelson in 1798.[71]

The loss of Toulon, after the extravagant hopes excited by its
surrender, gave rise to much complaint in England. It is improbable,
however, that its retention, even if feasible, would have been
beneficial. The expenditure of men and money necessary to hold a
seaport surrounded by enemy's territory, and commanded by a long line
of heights which had to be occupied, would have been out of proportion
to any result likely to follow. The communications, being by sea only,
would ultimately depend upon Great Britain as the power best able to
insure them and most interested in a naval position; and the distance
to England was great. The utter lack of dependence to be placed
upon local discontent, as an element in the usefulness of Toulon to
the allied cause, had been shown by the failure to support Lyon and
by the tame submission made in the southern provinces to the petty
Conventional army sent against them. The country, moreover, was in 1793
wasted by dearth; and had there been in Toulon an allied force large
enough to advance, it would have had to depend absolutely upon immense
accumulations of food in the port. So great was the scarcity, that the
French at one time thought of abandoning the siege on that account. In
short, Toulon had, for the British, the disadvantage of great distance,
far greater than Gibraltar, without the latter's advantages of
strategic position and easy defence; and its occupation by them would
have caused jealousy among the Mediterranean powers and introduced more
discord into a coalition already mutually suspicious.

From Toulon Hood retired to Hyères Bay, a sheltered roadstead a few
miles east of Toulon, where the end of the year found him still lying.
Lord Howe took the Channel fleet into port in the middle of December,
and there remained until the following May. Thus ended the maritime
year 1793.

     NOTE (to page 98). The Peninsular War, in its inception, was
     justified, not because the odds were favorable, but because there
     was a "fighting" chance of great results; just as there was at
     Toulon, where the attempt failed. The distinguished historian of
     that war claims that the British wrought the work of deliverance;
     and, after making every allowance for national prejudice, which in
     his case was certainly not undiscriminating, the general failure,
     except where the British arms were felt, may be taken to establish
     a fact which the disorganized state of Spain herself would alone
     render probable. The course of war in the west of the peninsula,
     where the British were, shows conclusively the limitations imposed
     upon the military enterprises of a state having a relatively
     small army with a great navy. Having landed in April, 1809,
     Wellesley, notwithstanding his genius and brilliant successes,
     notwithstanding the state of the peninsula, and notwithstanding,
     also, the immense length and difficulty of the French lines of
     communication, was still, in March, 1811, shut up within the
     lines of Torres Vedras; that is, he was simply holding on at
     Lisbon, unable to keep the country against the French. In external
     appearance, the military situation was just the same as at the
     beginning. The reasons for holding on were the same in character
     as in 1809; but the chances of success had become distinctly
     greater, owing to political and economical considerations, and
     to the extreme care and foresight by which the British leader
     had made his position round Lisbon inexpugnable. Nevertheless,
     the retreat and ultimate disaster of the French were due to the
     military difficulties of their enterprise, well understood and
     carefully improved by Wellington, and to the unmeasured political
     combinations of the emperor,—not to the power of the British army
     in Portugal, which, though admirable in quality and leadership,
     was very inferior in numbers. In the last analysis it was the
     emperor's Continental System, directed against the Sea Power of
     England, which gave to the army of England in the Peninsula the
     opportunity by which alone the weaker force can profitably assume
     the offensive. It is not a lessening, but a heightening, of the
     merit of the great Englishman, to say that he had the genius to
     foresee that the opportunity, though distant, must come, and the
     courage to hold on till it came.

     It is instructive to note the essential military resemblances
     between the British invasion of the Peninsula, which was finally
     crowned with success, and Napoleon's projected invasion of
     England, which came to nought. In the one case, a navy supreme on
     the ocean and a small military force; in the other, an unrivalled
     army, and a navy very inferior because of its quality. In each,
     the chances were largely against success. In each, the enterprise,
     strictly offensive in character by the inferior force, hinged
     upon the occurrence of the favorable opportunity, which it was
     the part of the offence to contrive and of the defence to
     prevent. That there was, in both cases, a long waiting of nearly
     equal duration is a fortuitous coincidence; but the attitude of
     unremitting watchfulness and constant readiness, in a skilfully
     chosen position, is the distinctive characteristic imposed upon
     the inferior force which hopes to escape from a mere defensive
     posture, and, by striking a blow, to make itself felt in the
     lists of war. The opportunity never came to Napoleon, because the
     British leaders never took their eyes off his fleet, upon which
     his profound combinations depended as an arch upon its keystone.
     It came to Wellington because the emperor turned his attention
     from the Peninsula, of whose troubles he was weary, and opposed
     inadequate means and divided commands to a single alert enemy.




CHAPTER IV.

THE WEST INDIES, 1793-1810.


Among the leading objects contemplated by the British ministry in
this war was the control of the East and West Indies, particularly of
the latter, as among the most important sources as well as markets
of British trade. In the present day, the value of the West India
islands, and of all positions in the Caribbean Sea, is chiefly military
or maritime; due less to the commerce they maintain than to their
relations, as coaling ports or fortified stations, to the commercial
routes passing through that region. It is scarcely necessary to add
that whatever importance of this character they now possess will be
vastly increased when an interoceanic canal is completed. During the
French revolution, however, the islands had a great commercial value,
and about one fourth the total amount of British commerce, both export
and import, was done with them. This lucrative trade Great Britain
had gathered into her hands, notwithstanding the fact that other
nations owned the largest and richest of the islands, as well as those
producing the best sugar and coffee. The commercial aptitudes of the
British people, the superior quality of their manufactures, their
extensive merchant shipping and ingenious trade regulations, conspired
to make it the interest of the foreign colonists to trade with them,
even when by so doing the laws of their own governments were defied;
and to a great extent the British free ports engrossed the West Indian
trade, as well as that to the adjacent South and Central American
coasts, known as the Spanish Main.

In war, the control of a maritime region depends upon naval
preponderance. When the opposing navies are of nearly equal strength,
it is only by open battle, and by the reduction of one to a state of
complete inferiority, that control can be asserted. If the region
contested be small and compact, as, for instance, the immediate
approaches to the English Channel, the preponderance of the fleet alone
will determine the control and the safety of the national commerce
within its limits; but if it be extensive, the distance between centres
great, and the centres themselves weak, the same difficulties arise
that are felt in maintaining order in a large and sparsely settled
territory on land, as has till very lately been the case in our western
Territories. In such circumstances the security of the traveller
depends upon the government putting down nests of lawlessness, and
establishing, at fitting stations, organized forces, that can by their
activity insure reasonable safety in all directions.

In the War of the French Revolution, it soon, though not immediately,
became evident, that the British navy could everywhere preponderate in
force over its enemy; but it could not be omnipresent. The Caribbean
Sea offered conditions peculiarly favorable to marauders, licensed or
unlicensed; while its commercial value necessitated the preservation,
and, as far as possible, the monopoly, of so fruitful a source of
revenue. The presence of hostile cruisers not only inflicted direct
loss, which was measured by their actual captures, but, beyond these,
caused a great indirect injury by the friction and delays which the
sense of insecurity always introduces into commercial transactions. The
ideal aim of the British ministry was to banish the enemy's cruisers
absolutely from the region; but, if this was impossible, very much
might be effected by depriving them of every friendly anchorage to
which they could repair to refit or take their prizes,—in short, by
capturing all the French islands. This would put an end to the myriads
of very small craft, which, being able to keep the sea but for a few
days, depended absolutely upon a near base; and would greatly <DW36>
the operations of the larger vessels by throwing them, for supplies
and refuge, upon the United States, which then extended a benevolent
partiality to French cruisers and their prizes.

The French islands had vividly reflected during the past four years
the movements and passions of the mother-country; but only in Haïti
did the turbulence, extending through all classes of society until it
ended in a servile insurrection, result in destroying the control of
the home government. The disorder, amounting often to anarchy, which
prevailed through the French part of the island, somewhat simplified
the problem before Great Britain. It was the only base of operations to
the westward then available for French cruisers; and, though too large
to admit the thought of conquest under the climatic conditions with
the force that could be spared for such an attempt, it was possible,
without serious opposition, to occupy many of the ports commanding the
principal trade routes. Such occupation deprived the enemy of their
use, converted them into harbors of refuge for British commerce, and
made them centres for the operations of British cruisers. Unfortunately
the government, misled by the representations of French planters who
saw their property threatened with destruction, conceived the hope of
an easy conquest, or rather transfer of allegiance in the colony. In
pursuance of this idea, several places were taken into possession,
being either delivered or captured with an ease that showed how
readily, in the then disorganized state of the island, most of the
seaports could have been secured; but the motive being conquest, and
not merely maritime control, the choice of objectives was decided
by political or military, instead of maritime, considerations. The
expected local native support followed the general rule noted in the
last chapter, and proved futile; while yellow fever wasted the troops
condemned to excessive exertion and exposure in so sickly a clime.

Had simple maritime advantages guided the British counsels, it would
have been sufficient to note that Jamaica was the great centre of
British interests in the western Caribbean; that outward-bound ships,
entering the Caribbean through the eastern, or Windward, Islands, ran
down with the trade wind along the south side of Haiti, where were two
harbors, Aux Cayes and Jacmel, favorable as bases for privateers; and
that the homeward trade passed through the Windward Passage, between
Haïti and Cuba, which was flanked by two Haïtian ports, Tiburon to the
south and Mole St. Nicolas on the north. These four were, therefore,
particularly dangerous to British trade, and consequently, so far as
position went, particularly advantageous if in British occupation. It
is true that the topographical conditions of the ground about a seaport
in an enemy's country may make the occupation very hazardous, except by
the employment of more men than can be had; as was the case at Mole St.
Nicolas, where the fortifications of the place itself were commanded by
the surrounding heights. Yet it remained in the hands of the British
from 1793 to 1798; and it may be believed that their interests would
have been well served by strongly garrisoning these ports.[72] At
the least they would so be lost to French cruisers. Instead of this,
with the idea of conquest, the wholly insufficient forces sent were
pushed down to the bottom of the bight of Gonaives, and the southern
coast of the island was left in the enemy's hands. It is not desirable
to give in detail the history of these petty military operations, nor
of the civil commotions with which they were connected. Suffice it to
say, that the course of events finally threw the government into the
hands of a pure <DW64>, Toussaint L'Ouverture. He continued to hold
it till the Peace of Amiens, in 1802; and with him the British, in
1798, concluded a treaty by which they finally abandoned the island.
Though the scheme of conquest had failed, their interference had opened
the country to British trade and caused the loss of Haïti to France,
by contributing to the rise of Toussaint, the <DW64> most capable of
leading his race. He still professed fidelity to the mother-country,
but he acted as one possessing independent power. The British, by the
treaty, recognized the island as a neutral territory, and Toussaint, on
his part, permitted them as well as neutral ships to trade with it.[73]
He also prohibited the sailing of privateers from ports of Haïti, as
they seriously interfered with its commerce.[74] Under his strong and
wise administration the prosperity of the island greatly revived,
though without attaining the proportions of former days.

The islands known as the Lesser Antilles, which extend from Porto Rico
in a southerly direction to Trinidad and form the eastern boundary of
the Caribbean, are, from their small size, much more dependent than
is Haïti or Cuba upon the control of the sea. Though the aggregate
commercial value of the whole group was far inferior to that of the
French part alone of Haïti, they had a distinct military advantage
which made them, in that point of view and to the West Indies, more
important than Haïti itself. They were to windward of the whole
Caribbean with reference to the trade winds, which blow unceasingly
from east to west; and hence were much nearer in time, that supreme
factor in military combinations, to the great western islands than the
latter were to them. The same circumstance of the trade wind threw
them across the path of vessels bound from Europe to all parts of the
Caribbean, and thus facilitated the intercepting of supplies essential
to the support and industries of the islands, for much of which they
depended upon the mother-countries.

The largest, by far, of these islands, Trinidad, belonged in 1793 to
Spain, at that time the ally of Great Britain. Its nearness to the
South American continent gave it, as a distributing centre, marked
commercial advantages, of which the unenterprising Spaniards made
little use; but, as the trade winds blow from the north of east, it
was not favorably placed for a naval station. The two next in size,
and among the most fertile, Guadaloupe and Martinique, were French
islands. Being in the centre of the chain and to leeward of none,
except the outlying English Barbadoes, they were admirably situated
for military control, and the strategic advantage of position was
supplemented by the defensive strength of Fort Royal (now Fort de
France), the principal harbor of Martinique; which was then, as it is
now, by far the most powerful naval position in the eastern Caribbean.
Besides them, France owned Santa Lucia, next south of Martinique,
and Tobago. The military importance of these islands, combined with
a distinct though minor commercial value, and the experience in past
wars of the injury done to British commerce by privateering based
upon them, made their reduction advisable to Great Britain; to whom
belonged most of the other Lesser Antilles as well as the trade of the
Caribbean. One of the first acts of the war, before sending a vessel
to the Mediterranean or increasing the Channel fleet, was to despatch
a squadron of seven sail-of-the-line to the West Indies, where there
were at that time, except a few small cruisers, but two fifty-gun
ships, one at Jamaica and one to windward,—a thousand miles apart. No
fact shows more strongly how unprepared Great Britain was for war than
the naval destitution of this region, at a time when France had three
or four ships-of-the-line continually in her colonies. This British
squadron sailed under the command of Admiral Gardner on the 24th of
March, 1793; and there was a strong expectation that Martinique and
Guadaloupe, which had hoisted the old royal standard of France upon
learning the deposition of Louis XVI., would place themselves under
British protection. This hope was disappointed, they having already
resumed their republican allegiance, and Gardner returned to England in
the fall, leaving a part of his squadron behind.

It was then decided to reduce the French islands by force, and on
the 26th of November Sir John Jervis, afterwards Earl St. Vincent,
sailed with a small force of ships-of-war carrying seven thousand
troops destined for this service. Reaching Barbadoes in January, the
expedition appeared off Martinique on the 5th of February, 1794, and
after a series of successful operations the island capitulated on the
22d of March. A detachment was next sent against Santa Lucia, which
was surrendered on the 4th of April. On the 10th of the same month the
combined naval and military forces anchored off Guadaloupe, and on
the 20th this island, with its off-lying dependencies, Marie-Galante,
Desirade and the Saints, also submitted. Tobago having been seized with
slight resistance in April, 1793, Great Britain was now in possession
of all the hostile Windward Islands, except the petty St. Martin, part
of which belonged to France. A considerable detachment of troops
was next sent to Mole St. Nicolas to assist the undertaking against
Haïti; a reduction of the force in the Windward Islands which led to
disastrous consequences, felt throughout the war by the islands and
commerce of Great Britain. For on the 3d of June, when the British
commanders had departed leaving a garrison in Guadaloupe, there
appeared off the coast a division of ships, two being frigates and the
others transports, which had left France in April, before the loss of
the colonies was known. Landing without opposition, they established
themselves firmly and gained possession of half the island before
Jervis and Grey could appear. The struggle continued with varying
fortunes during the following six months, but the British continually
lost ground and wasted with yellow fever. This dire disease told
likewise severely on the new French arrivals, but these found a native
Creole population of nearly six thousand, the larger part of whom
were faithful to the republic; whereas their enemies, out of a total
original force of seven thousand, had, besides losses in battle and
by disease, been obliged to spare garrisons for the captured islands
and a detachment to Haïti. These causes alone would seem sufficient to
account for the recapture of the island; but the utmost credit must
at the same time be allowed to the French officers concerned, and
especially to the commissioner of the Convention, Victor Hugues, who
accompanied the expedition. This man, who had at Rochefort filled the
rôle of public accuser, which in Paris gained for Fouquier Tinville a
hideous immortality, seems to have embodied in himself the best and
worst features of the men of the Terror, whose fate he escaped by
leaving France betimes. In his report to the Convention he boasted of
having put to death twelve hundred royalists in Guadaloupe. This horror
partakes doubtless of the evident exaggerations discernible in the
French accounts of a military operation which, not so adorned, would
have been brilliant enough. Hugues's brutality is unquestionable, but
to it he joined the vigor, audacity, and unscrupulous determination to
succeed which carried the French armies to victory in all parts. The
British were forced to evacuate their last port in Guadaloupe on the
10th of December, 1794.

Upon receiving news of Hugues's success the Directory hastened to
send re-enforcements, and on the 6th of January, 1795, a number of
ships-of-war and transports reached Guadaloupe and landed troops
variously stated at fifteen to twenty-five hundred. Hugues, who had
meantime organized a respectable territorial army, used the land and
naval forces now at his disposal with great energy. Santa Lucia was
retaken on the 19th of June, and insurrection fomented and maintained
in Dominica, St. Vincent and Grenada, among the <DW64>s, aborigines and
old French inhabitants, to the great distress of the British. National
vessels and privateers, having once more a secure base of operations,
swarmed throughout the seas and inflicted great losses on the trade.
All this disaster, which continued throughout the year, arose from not
having quite enough men in Guadaloupe to put Hugues down before he had
a foothold; and the British government was now compelled to send a far
larger force to repair in part an evil, which a smaller number, at the
proper moment, would have wholly prevented.

The disastrous result of the campaign of 1794 in Belgium and Holland,
resulting in the conquest of the latter by the French, the overthrow
of the House of Orange, and the alliance of Holland with France under
a republican government, had both released the British troops employed
on the Continent and thrown open the Dutch colonies to British attacks.
Sir Ralph Abercromby, who had distinguished himself in the recent
operations, was appointed to the command in the eastern Caribbean, and
sixteen thousand troops were assigned to the expedition, which was
to be convoyed by eight ships-of-the-line under Admiral Christian.
They were to have sailed in September for a campaign in the drier and
cooler winter months; but the usual difficulty in moving large bodies,
particularly of sailing ships, delayed their departure until the
15th of November. Two days later the Channel was swept by a gale of
hurricane violence, which caused the loss of many ships and lives, and
forced all that survived to return to Portsmouth, a single transport
alone reaching the destination at Barbadoes. On the 3d of December a
second start was made, but almost equal bad fortune was met. After
battling the ocean for seven weeks, Christian and Abercromby returned
to England with part of the convoy, the remainder finding their way
by driblets to Barbadoes; several, however, were taken by Hugues's
cruisers. Abercromby then took passage in a frigate, reaching the
island on the 17th of March, 1796; and was followed by the admiral,
who arrived on the 21st of April with a fleet of transports. Santa
Lucia was at once attacked, and on the 25th of May the French garrison
capitulated. On the 11th of June, St. Vincent, and a few days later
Grenada, which were in possession rather of insurgents than of enemies,
likewise submitted. Prior to the arrival of Admiral Christian,
Abercromby had sent a detachment of twelve hundred men against the
Dutch colonies on the mainland, Demerara, Essequibo, and Berbice, which
surrendered without resistance in April and May, and were laid open to
British trade.

Great Britain had now resumed tranquil possession of all the eastern
islands, except Guadaloupe. The strong organization which this had
received from Hugues, and the re-enforcements that had been thrown
in, indicated that prolonged operations would be needed to effect
its subdual. The sickly rainy season was at hand, during which also
hurricanes prevail, so that all reasons combined to postpone the
attempt to the healthier months,—a decision which was amply justified
by the great mortality from yellow fever which ensued among the troops,
despite all the immunity from exposure that care and the cessation of
campaigning could give. By the time that operations could begin, Spain
had declared war against Great Britain; and the prospect of easily
seizing her large and far more valuable islands diverted attention from
Guadaloupe. The latter continued throughout this and the following war,
until 1810, a thorn in the side of British trade. The recapture of
Guadaloupe by the French, and the consequent evils, remain a pregnant
warning against the folly of sending a boy to do a man's work; but
underlying that miscalculation appears to have been the fatal error of
relying upon local support to troops inadequate by themselves to the
task before them. Desirous of doing many things at once, the British
government easily accepted the assurances of a few royalists, as to
the political dispositions of a most excitable and changeable race and
the re-enforcements that could be raised among them. It was an exact
repetition of the blunder which led to the invasion of the Southern
colonies during the American Revolution; and the gist of the mistake is
in the dependence upon unorganized forces to supplement the weakness
of the organized force, which is not by itself alone sufficient to its
undertaking.

It will not be denied that at times a diversion under such conditions
may be attempted, if it does not take away force needed for serious
enterprises. Upon this ground may perhaps be justified the attempted
French invasion of Ireland in December, 1796, which, though on a
somewhat larger scale, essentially resembled the expedition of Jervis
and Grey against the West Indies. It also depended upon a local rising
in favor of an insufficient force, upon the support of practically
unorganized masses without military antecedents; but it was undertaken
at a period when the tide of affairs elsewhere was running strongly
in favor of France, and, whatever hopes may have been entertained of
possible ultimate results, was essentially a diversion. The immediate
aim was not a direct gain to France, but an indirect advantage,
by accumulating embarrassments for Great Britain. A state entirely
inferior at sea could not count upon lasting military control of a
large island with an alien population; but it could hope that the
insurrection of Ireland, concurring with disaster upon the Continent,
might force a disadvantageous peace upon the arch enemy. The conquest
of the smaller Antilles, on the contrary, was not properly a diversion,
but an object of real importance to a great British interest. It was
feasible for the greater naval power to take and hold them, being
small; and their tenure, by relieving the navy of part of its work,
would have facilitated the protection of Jamaica and its trade, as well
as the general control of the western Caribbean. Haïti was too large
and too populated for conquest; but its power for injury could have
been confronted with more substantial force had Guadaloupe remained a
British garrison.

The alliance of Spain and Holland with France much increased the
difficulties of Great Britain, by throwing open their colonial ports to
French privateers. The extensive sea-coasts of Cuba and Haïti became
alive with them. In 1807 it was estimated that there were from two to
three hundred depending upon these two islands, and unfitted, from
their size, to go far from them.[75] The number testifies to the extent
and value of British trade in that sea, although the privateer did not
confine his depredations to the enemy, but preyed lawlessly on neutrals
as well. The same authority illustrates the annihilation of French and
Spanish commerce by stating that not more than two or three British
privateers were sailing from Jamaica.

General Abercromby went for a short time to Europe in the fall of 1796.
Upon his return a strong military and naval expedition was sent against
Trinidad, but did not meet the resistance expected from the size and
importance of the island. It capitulated on the second day, February
18, 1797, and with it the Spaniards lost four ships-of-the-line. Thence
Abercromby moved, in April, against Porto Rico; but upon reconnoitring,
the defences were found too strong, and the troops were re-embarked
after losing two hundred men. This ended the colonial expeditions
in the West Indies for the first war. Quiet possession was taken of
the Dutch colonies of Surinam and Curaçoa in 1799 and 1800; and in
1801, when Sweden and Denmark became involved in hostilities with
Great Britain, their West India islands were also given up without
resistance, but no further fighting took place.

     NOTE. As it does not enter into the author's plan to give in
     detail the naval history after Trafalgar, it may be well to state
     here, in brief, the subsequent events in the West Indies. At the
     Peace of Amiens in 1801, Great Britain restored all her West India
     conquests except the Spanish Trinidad. When war broke out again in
     1803, Tobago, Santa Lucia, Demerara, Essequibo, and Berbice were
     at once seized without difficulty, as was Surinam in 1804. There
     matters rested till 1807, when Curaçoa and the Danish islands
     fell, followed in 1809 by Martinique, and in 1810 by Guadaloupe.
     Spain having become again the ally of Great Britain in 1808, the
     latter had now no open enemy in the Caribbean; but the long habits
     of lawlessness left numerous pirates infesting Cuba, whom the weak
     Spanish government failed to control.




CHAPTER V.

THE NAVAL CAMPAIGN OF MAY, 1794, AND BATTLE OF THE FIRST OF JUNE.


The pressure of the allied armies upon all her frontiers, combined
with the British mastery of the sea, had thrown France largely upon
her own resources during the year 1793; while the distracted condition
of the country and a bad harvest had united to cause a scarcity of
bread-stuffs, which threatened a famine, with all its consequences
of sufferings to the army and the people, and inevitable increase of
disturbance and sedition.

The eyes of the government had therefore turned beyond the sea to the
United States, and its representatives there had been directed to
accumulate a quantity of provisions to be shipped to France. It was
intended to despatch these in a great convoy, to be protected on the
voyage by a force of ships-of-war; while its approach to the shores of
Europe would be covered by a sortie of the great fleet from Brest and
Rochefort, to occupy the attention of, and, if necessary, forcibly to
contest the control of the sea with, the British navy. Experience had
not yet corrected the sanguine confidence of the republican government,
based upon the wordy enthusiasm of the crews, nor taught it that, with
the departure of the trained officers and the spread of license among
the men, the navy had ceased to be the strong power which had faced
Great Britain with success in the war of the American Revolution. The
very measures which had most contributed to destroy its efficiency
became, in the excitement and ignorance of the times, the sure gage of
victory.

The convoying squadron of two ships-of-the-line and three smaller
vessels sailed from Brest for the United States in December, 1793,
under the command of Rear-Admiral Van Stabel, an active and judicious
officer. On the 12th of February it anchored in Chesapeake Bay, and
sailed again for France on the 11th of April. The merchant ships under
its charge numbered one hundred and thirty,[76] among them being many
laden with produce from the French West India islands, which, not
venturing to make the passage home direct and unattended, for fear of
British cruisers, had collected at Hampton Roads to await the time of
sailing. It seems somewhat remarkable that the British government,
which was fairly well informed as to the designs of the French, should
not have attempted to intercept the convoy at its port of departure.
That is the point at which a great maritime expedition, whether purely
military or otherwise, can usually be most effectually watched; and in
this case the more so, because, if the convoy had eluded the blockading
squadron, the latter, few in number and homogeneous, could easily have
outstripped the unwieldy multitude and again awaited it off its port
of arrival. The success of this mass of merchantmen in escaping the
numerous enemies that attended it off the coast of France is a striking
illustration of the uncertainties of commerce-destroying, and of the
chances that favor the safe arrival of a body of ships when the enemy
is in doubt as to their exact destination.

The French minister to the United States, M. Genêt, had written home
that he would forward a part of the convoy, under the care of two
small ships of war, as soon as possible. With the idea that these
might have sailed before Van Stabel reached America, a force of five
ships-of-the-line with some lighter vessels was directed to protect
their arrival. This squadron accordingly sailed from Brest under the
command of Rear-Admiral Nielly, on the 10th of April.[77] It had been
preceded by a light division, whose mission was to meet the convoy and
inform the officer in charge that Nielly would await him a hundred
leagues west of Belle-Isle.

Later news corrected the expectations based upon Genêt's first
despatches, and as the close approach of summer made it more easy for
the British fleet to maintain its position in the Bay of Biscay, and
consequently increased the dangers through which the convoy must pass,
the French government determined to send out all the available ships
in Brest. On the 16th of May the great fleet, comprising twenty-five
ships-of-the-line, one of which carried one hundred and twenty guns
and three others one hundred and ten, sailed under the command of
Rear-Admiral Villaret Joyeuse. A representative of the National
Convention, charged with duties resembling those of the representatives
present with the armies in the field, embarked on board the flag-ship,
"La Montagne." This magnificent vessel, called under the monarchy the
"États de Bourgogne," now bore the name of the terrible party dominant
in the National Convention. These were still the days of the Terror,
and Robespierre had yet two months to live when the fleet sailed from
Brest. The admiral's orders were to cruise in the same station that had
already been assigned to Nielly, with whom he was expected to form a
junction, and to protect the approach of the convoy at all hazards, but
not to fight unless essential to secure that end, to which all other
objects were subordinated. The time of waiting was to be utilized for
fleet manœuvres, in which the representative and admiral had too much
reason to fear that the captains were unskilled.

The anxiety of the French government about the convoy, and the
embarrassment which would be caused by its loss, were obvious
incentives to the British authorities to do all in their power to
intercept it. The Channel fleet, so called from the ports upon which
its operations were based, had returned from its cruises of the
previous year in December, and had since then remained at anchor,
repairing and refitting for the next year's work. Its commander, Lord
Howe, as has before been said,[78] was averse from keeping the sea in
winter with the heavy ships. According to his system of warfare, the
fleet should be anchored at some convenient point on the Channel coast,
and depend upon frigates stationed before the French ports to bring it
word of the enemy's movements. Had, however, the expected convoy in
1794 sailed from America as soon as it was expected to do, it would
have reached its own ports before the British had left their anchors.

On the 2d of May the Channel fleet, numbering thirty-four
ships-of-the-line and attended by fifteen frigates and smaller
ships-of-war, sailed from Spithead. It had under its charge one
hundred and forty-eight sail of merchantmen, bound to Newfoundland
and to the East and West Indies. Upon arriving two days later off
the Lizard, a promontory near the south-west extremity of England
and a hundred miles due north of the Island of Ushant, Howe detached
eight ships-of-the-line to accompany the convoy to the latitude of
Cape Finisterre, on the north-west coast of Spain. After performing
this service, six, under Admiral Montagu, were to cruise between Cape
Ortegal and the latitude of Belle-Isle, to intercept the convoy from
America. The width, over two hundred miles, of the belt of ocean to
be covered by these six ships with their accompanying frigates, taken
in connection with the chances which night and fog might give the
French convoy for passing unobserved, illustrates the comparative
disadvantages of lying in wait at the supposed point of arrival,
instead of at the known port of departure, for a body of vessels whose
precise destination is in doubt.

Howe, with the twenty-six ships remaining to him, steered directly
for Ushant, reconnoitred Brest, and, having ascertained that the bulk
of the French fleet was still in port, proceeded to cruise in the Bay
of Biscay, moving backward and forward across the probable track of
the expected convoy. On the 19th of May he again looked into Brest,
and found that the French had sailed. The same evening a frigate from
Montagu joined him, requesting a re-enforcement, as the rear-admiral
had learned from a captured vessel that Nielly's squadron was at sea,
and that Van Stabel's force numbered four of the line. He consequently
anticipated the possibility of falling in with nine ships-of-the-line,
which would be too large a number for his own six to meet. As the
frigate, of course, brought word where Montagu was to be found, Howe,
knowing that the main French fleet was out, steered at once to join
his subordinate; but ascertaining later, from passing vessels, that
Villaret had been seen in a position and heading a course which would
take him well clear of Montagu, he abandoned this purpose and went
directly in pursuit of the enemy. The latter, by the information he
received, numbered twenty-six ships-of-the-line, precisely equalling
his own fleet.

A week, however, was to elapse before he found the French. On the
morning of the 28th of May, the wind being then south by west, the
lookout frigates signalled a strange fleet to windward. It proved to
be that of Villaret, then steering north-north-east, nearly before the
wind, in three columns. At the time of this meeting, Howe was running
back to the eastward with a fair wind, having actually gone a hundred
miles west of the enemy's rendezvous without finding him. The French
admiral stood on until he could recognize the British, and then hauled
to the wind, intending to form his line-of-battle on the port tack,
heading west or a little south of it. The inexperience of the captains,
of whom a large proportion had no naval training and had never
commanded ships in a fleet, led to a long delay and a poor formation.
Lord Howe, on the contrary, soon had his fleet in manageable condition,
pressing to windward in two columns on the port tack, and with a
flying squadron of four fast and handy seventy-four-gun ships well to
the windward of the main body. The British fleet was now steering the
same course as the French, to leeward, or north, of it, and at noon
the distance between the main bodies was from nine to ten miles. The
place of this first meeting was about four hundred miles west (and a
little south) of the island of Ushant. There was a strong breeze and a
moderately heavy sea.

Villaret soon found that the slowness of the formation, to facilitate
which many of his ships had to heave-to,[79] was causing the line to
set gradually to leeward, toward the British. Four also of his fleet
were separated from the main body, being some distance astern and to
windward, two of them slightly disabled. To approach these, and at the
same time keep the advantage of the wind, he determined to put the
fleet on the other tack. At ten minutes before two in the afternoon the
French began tacking in succession, and by quarter past three were all
on the starboard tack, heading now east-south-east toward the separated
ships. Meantime, the British flying squadron, acting independently
of the main body, but under orders to attack the enemy's rear, kept
forcing to windward, and at a little after three o'clock one of them
was able to open fire, just before the rear French ships went about.
The main body tacked between three and four o'clock, and being now on
the same course as the French, east-south-east, but entirely out of
cannon-shot, carried a press of sail to overtake them.

The ships of the flying squadron, being handled for the most part with
vigor and judgment, fulfilled Howe's purpose of making an impression
upon the _rear_ of the enemy's column. As soon as the attack became
pronounced, one of the French one-hundred-and-ten-gun ships, the
"Révolutionnaire," took the extreme rear, and upon her fell the brunt
of the action, which lasted this day until after ten P. M.; daylight,
at that time of the year and in that latitude, continuing till nearly
then. The British advanced ships were joined after some time by
two more from the main body, so that the "Révolutionnaire" had to
encounter, first and last, some half-dozen hostile seventy-fours. No
diagram of this day's fighting need be given. The reader has only to
picture a long column of ships steering to the southward and eastward,
its rear harassed by the repeated but irregular attacks of a superior
hostile detachment.

The "Révolutionnaire" was nobly fought; and the concentration upon her,
while eminently judicious, served to bring out vividly the advantage,
which should never be forgotten, of one heavy ship over several
smaller, even though the force of the latter may, in the aggregate, be
much superior. The attacks this day made upon her were, from the nature
of the case, not simultaneous. They resembled one of those elaborately
combined movements in land warfare, whereby several separate columns
are intended to be brought at the same time to the same point, but
actually arrive one by one and are beaten off in detail. The result
in the present instance was somewhat more fortunate. As darkness
fell, Howe called off all but two of the assailants,—one having
already been driven off,—in order to form his line for the night. The
"Révolutionnaire" remained in hot action with a small seventy-four,
the "Audacious," alone; for the comrade of the latter took no share.
At ten P. M., having lost her captain and sixty-two men killed and
eighty-six wounded, and with her mizzen-mast shot away, she wore out
of action under charge of her fourth lieutenant, the three seniors
having been killed or seriously hurt. Covered by the dark she passed to
the northward, astern of the British fleet, her remaining masts falling
soon after. The "Audacious" was so badly crippled that it took her long
to get clear of the French line, and she was unable to rejoin her own
that night. The next morning, finding herself isolated and in presence
of some enemy's ships, she was forced to run before the wind and was
permanently separated from the fleet. The two opponents passed within
sight of each other the following day, but they were in no condition to
resume the encounter, and both reached port without further injury.

[Illustration: Fig. 1 and Fig. 2: Manœuvres of British and French
Fleets, May 29, 1794.]

During the short summer night the two fleets continued to run on
parallel lines (May 29, Fig. 1. BB, FF,) south-east by east, being
about three miles apart, the French bearing south from the British.
The latter appear to have gained somewhat upon their less practised
adversaries, so that at six o'clock Howe, ever intent upon getting to
windward and thereby obtaining the opportunity to attack, directed
his fleet to tack in succession (a), expecting that the van would
on the new course pass near enough to the enemy's rear to exchange
shots. After the evolution, the British were in column steering west
(B'B'), the French still south-east by east. Villaret, seeing his rear
threatened, wore his fleet in succession at quarter before eight (b),
the van ships running down north-west by west (F'F') parallel to their
previous course, toward the rear of their own column; upon reaching
which the leading ship hauled to the wind again (c), followed by each
of the others in order. These two manœuvres brought both fleets once
more heading in the same direction, following parallel courses and
abreast each other; the French still to windward, but having lost much
of the distance which separated them from their enemies. A few shots
had been exchanged, as Howe expected, between the British van and the
French rear as they passed on opposite tacks (Fig. 1, d).

Toward ten o'clock the French head ships ran down toward the British
van and opened fire at long range, their centre and rear keeping out
of action (May 29, Fig. 2). The leading British ship, "Cæsar," failed
to carry sail enough, though repeatedly signalled to make more; and
in consequence those astern of her had also to shorten sail, the
flag-ship "Queen Charlotte" in particular being forced to leeward by
the necessity of backing a topsail to keep in her station. At noon
there was a brisk cannonade between the two vans. Dissatisfied with
this partial engagement, which, by crippling some of his ships, might
put out of his power to reach the enemy, Howe at noon signalled to
tack again in succession, and to pass through the French line. The
"Cæsar," which should have begun the manœuvre, made no reply, and it
was necessary to repeat the order. Shortly before one o'clock she
wore instead of tacking. The ships between her and the admiral also
went about; but none, save the "Queen," of ninety-eight guns, second
in the order, appears to have reached the hostile line, except at
its extreme rear. She passed alone, and for a long time unsupported,
along a considerable portion of the enemy's order, which had now been
re-established by the centre and rear bearing down to support the van
(Fig. 2, a); but she was unable to break through, owing at first to
the closeness of the French ships to each other, and afterwards to
the injuries received from their successive broadsides. The "Cæsar"
kept so far from the wind as to neutralize the admiral's purpose; and
of the other van ships all went to leeward of the French line, none
breaking through. So far, therefore, the general result was only to
bring confusion into the British order without attaining the end which
Howe desired. He therefore determined to set the example, directed
the flag-ship to be tacked (Fig. 2, b), and stood under a press of
sail toward the French line, closely followed by two others, the next
ahead and next astern of him. The "Queen Charlotte," which had been
tenth in the British column, reached the enemy at a point not far in
rear of Villaret's flag-ship, and ran along the line (Fig. 3) till
she came abreast of the sixth ship from the rear, astern of which she
luffed through and gained to windward of the French (Fig. 3, a). One
of her two followers passed through the second interval (b) behind
that pierced by herself, and the other through the next (c),—that is,
between the third and second vessel from the enemy's rear. The two
remaining French ships, the "Indomptable" (I), of eighty guns, and
the "Tyrannicide" (T), of seventy-four, were not only far astern but
to leeward of their line. They were therefore easily to be reached by
several of the British, who gradually encircled them.

[Illustration: Fig. 3: Manœuvres of British and French Fleets, May 29,
1794.]

With his rear thus for the third time threatened, and much more
seriously than before, Villaret again made signal to wear in
succession. The French van had by now become much separated from the
rest of the fleet, and the leading ship was too disabled to go about.
No other taking the initiative, the admiral, like Howe, was forced
to set the example. The "Montagne" (M) wore out of line (d), and led
down toward the two surrounded ships, with a signal flying to follow
and form in her wake (F' F') without regard to usual station. This
movement of Villaret not only tended to release the "Indomptable" and
"Tyrannicide," but also threatened the "Queen" (Q), which had fallen
to leeward disabled. Howe, after getting to windward and tacking (e),
had endeavored to reach the "Terrible," of one hundred and ten guns,
carrying the flag of the admiral commanding the French rear, which
had been astern of the point at which the "Queen Charlotte" broke the
line; but, while the "Charlotte" was putting about, the "Terrible"
(Te) passed ahead and reached the centre of Villaret's column before
Howe's ship could come up with her. For every reason, therefore, but
especially for the safety of the "Queen," it became imperative for the
British admiral to reverse his course. He therefore wore (f), gathering
round him by signal all vessels within reach, and again stood east,
toward the threatened ships of the two parties,—running in a column
parallel to, but to windward of, that of the French admiral.

The "Queen," though much crippled, had, with her head to the eastward,
passed astern of the two threatened French ships. These had suffered
from the engagement, in passing, with the British van a few hours
before, as well as with the flying squadron on the previous day;
and the injuries then received had doubtless contributed to place
them in the exposed and dangerous position they now occupied. The
"Leviathan," seventy-four, attacked them to windward, the "Orion," of
the same class, to leeward, and the latter was soon after re-enforced
and replaced by the "Barfleur," of ninety-eight guns. No particular
statement is given in the British narratives of other ships attacking
these two, but several of those astern of the "Queen Charlotte," which
could have reached no other of the French, lost killed and wounded,
and it is probable that these shared in this encounter. The French
accounts speak of their two vessels as "surrounded;" and Villaret wrote
that their resistance "should immortalize their captains, Dordelin
and Lamesle." They came out of the engagement of the 29th of May with
only their lower masts standing; and the heavier of the two, the
"Indomptable," was in such condition that Villaret thought necessary to
send her to Brest that night, escorted by another of his fleet, which
was thus dwindling piece-meal.

For the moment, however, the French admiral's manœuvre, well conceived
and gallantly executed, rescued the endangered ships. The "Queen
Charlotte" and her immediate supporters, after first tacking, had
barely reached the rear of the French. As the latter continued to
stand on, it was of course impossible for all the fifteen ships behind
the British admiral to come up with them at once. In fact, the failure
of the van to do its whole duty, combined with the remote position of
the rear,—increased probably by the straggling usually to be observed
at the tail of long columns,—had resulted in throwing the British
order into confusion. "As the ships arrived," wrote Lord Howe in his
journal, "they came up so crowded together as afforded an opportunity
for the enemy to have fired upon them with great advantage." (Fig. 3,
C, R.) "The British line was completely deformed," states one French
authority. But, though disordered, they formed a large and dangerous
body, all within supporting distance,—they had on their side the
prestige of an indisputable, though partial, success,—they were flushed
with victory, and it would appear that the French van had not yet come
up. Villaret therefore contented himself with carrying off his rescued
ships, with which and with the rest of his fleet he stood away to the
north-west.

It is desirable to sum up the result of these two days of partial
encounters, as an important factor in the discussion of the campaign
as a whole, which must shortly follow. On the morning of May 28, the
French numbered twenty-six ships-of-the-line[80] and were, when they
first formed line, from ten to twelve miles to windward of the British,
also numbering twenty-six. On the evening of May 29, in consequence of
Howe's various movements and the course to which Villaret was by them
constrained,—for he acted purely on the defensive and had to conform
to the initiative of the enemy,—the French fleet was to leeward of the
British. As Howe had succeeded within so short a time in forcing action
from to leeward, there was every reason to apprehend that from the
windward position—decidedly the more favorable upon the whole, though
not without its drawbacks—he would be able to compel a decisive battle,
which the French naval policy proscribed generally, and in the present
case particularly. Besides this adverse change of circumstance, the
balance of loss was still more against the French. On the first day
the "Révolutionnaire" on one side and the "Audacious" on the other
had been compelled to quit their fleets; but the force of the latter
was not over two thirds that of the former. By the action of the 29th
the "Indomptable," of eighty guns, was driven from the French fleet,
and the admiral thought necessary to send with her a seventy-four and
a frigate. The "Tyrannicide," seventy-four, had lost all her upper
masts; she had consequently to be towed by one of her consorts through
the next two days and in the battle of the First of June. If Villaret
had had any expectation of escaping Howe's pursuit, the presence of
this disabled ship would have destroyed it, unless he was willing to
abandon her. Besides the mishaps already stated, the leading ship,
"Montagnard," had been so much injured in the early part of the
engagement that she could not go about. Continuing to stand west, while
the body of the fleet was running east to the aid of the "Indomptable"
and "Tyrannicide," this ship separated from her consorts and was not
able to regain them. To this loss of four ships actually gone, and one
permanently crippled, may be added that of the "Audacieux," one of
Nielly's squadron, which joined on the morning of the 29th, but was
immediately detached to seek and protect the "Révolutionnaire." On
the other hand, the British had by no means escaped unscathed; but on
the morning of the 30th, in reply to an interrogatory signal from the
admiral, they all reported readiness to renew the action, except one,
the "Cæsar," which was not among the most injured. This ship, however,
did not leave the fleet, and was in her station in the battle of the
First.

The merit of Howe's conduct upon these two days does not, however,
depend merely upon the issue, though fortunate. By persistent attacks,
frequently renewed upon the same and most vulnerable part of the
French order, he had in effect brought to bear a large part of his own
fleet upon a relatively small number of the enemy, the result being a
concentration of injury which compelled the damaged ships to leave the
field. At the same time the direction of the attack forced the French
admiral either to abandon the endangered vessels, or step by step to
yield the advantage of the wind until it was finally wrested from him
altogether. By sheer tactical skill, combined with a fine display of
personal conduct, Howe had won a marked numerical preponderance for
the decisive action, which he now had good reason to expect from the
advantageous position likewise secured. Unfortunately, the tactical
gain was soon neutralized by the strategic mistake which left Montagu's
squadron unavailable on the day of battle.

Towards the close of the day the weather grew thick, and so continued,
with short intervals of clearing, for the next thirty-six hours. At
half-past seven the body of the French bore from the British flag-ship
north-west, distant nine or ten miles; both fleets standing very slowly
to the westward and a little northerly, with wind from the southward
and westward. During most of the 30th, none of the British fleet could
be seen from the flag-ship, but they all, as well as the French,
kept together. On that day also, by a piece of great good fortune
considering the state of the weather, Admiral Nielly joined Villaret
with the three ships still under his command, as did also another
seventy-four belonging to the Cancale squadron. These four fresh ships
exactly replaced the four disabled ones that had parted company, and
again made the French twenty-six to Howe's twenty-five.

About ten o'clock in the morning of May 31st, the fog lifted for a
moment, allowing Howe to count twenty-seven sail of his ships and
frigates; and, after again shutting down for a couple of hours, it
finally dispersed shortly after noon. The French were then seen
bearing from west to north-west. The British made sail in chase and by
six P.M. had approached to within about three miles. They were not,
however, able to reach the position Howe wished—abreast the enemy—early
enough to permit the intended general engagement, unless by a night
action; which for more than one reason the admiral was not willing
to undertake. He therefore hauled again to the wind, heading to the
westward in order of battle. The French had formed on a parallel line
and were running in the same direction. During the night both fleets
carried all the sail their masts would stand. In the morning the
French, thanks to the better sailing of their vessels, were found to
have gained somewhat on their enemies, but not sufficiently to avoid or
postpone the battle, which they had been directed if possible to shun.
Villaret therefore formed his fleet in close order, and stood on slowly
under short canvas, which at once allowed irregularities in the order
to be more easily corrected and also left the crews free to devote
themselves exclusively to fighting the ships. Howe, by carrying sail,
was thus able to choose his position prior to bearing down. Having
reached it and formed his line, the French being now hove-to to await
the attack, the British fleet was also hove-to, and the crews went to
breakfast. At twelve minutes past eight it again filled-away by signal,
and stood slowly down for the enemy (June 1, Fig. 1). The intention
being to attack along the whole line, ship to ship, advantage was taken
of this measured approach to change the place of the three-decked
ships in the order, so that they should be opposed to the heaviest of
the French. Lord Howe, who in the matter of drill was something of a
precisian, is said to have rectified the alignment of his fleet more
than once as it stood down; and, unless some such delay took place,
it is difficult to reconcile the rate of sailing of the ships with
the time it took them to cover the ground. The combatants had a long
summer's day before them, and such scrupulous care was not wholly out
of place in an attack of the kind; for not only was it desirable that
the shock should be felt everywhere at once, but ships in advance of
the line would invite concentration of fire from the enemy, while those
much in the rear would be embarrassed by smoke concealing the position
it behooved them to take.

[Illustration: Battle of the First of June, 1794.]

This difficulty from smoke was the more to be feared because Howe's
plan, as communicated to the fleet by signal, was not merely to attack
on the side from which he approached, but to pass through the intervals
between the enemy's ships, and to engage them on the further, or lee,
side. This method conferred the advantage of a raking fire[81] while
passing through the line, and cut off the retreat of disabled enemies;
for a crippled ship could only retire to leeward.[82] To carry out the
design, however, required not only that the enemy should leave wide
enough intervals, but also that the assailants should be able to see
where the intervals were.

The British ships were steering each for its opposite in the enemy's
order, heading about north-west; so that, as the French line was
east and west, the approach was not perpendicular but in a slanting
direction. At twenty minutes before nine, the formation was so accurate
that Lord Howe shut the signal book with an air of satisfaction, as
though his work as admiral was done and all that remained was to show
the gallant bearing and example which had ever been associated with
his name. The gesture was, however, premature, and eccentricities of
conduct on the part of some captains compelled him again to open the
book and order them into their stations. Shortly after nine o'clock the
French van began firing. The British ship "Cæsar," on the left flank
of her line, and therefore corresponding to the leader of the French,
instead of pressing on to her station for battle, hauled to the wind
and began firing while still five hundred yards distant,—a position
inconsistent with decisive results under the gunnery conditions of that
day. Lord Howe, who had not thought well of the captain of this ship,
but had permitted him to retain his distinguished position in the order
at the request of the captain of the "Queen Charlotte," now tapped
the latter on the shoulder, and said, "Look, Curtis, there goes your
friend; who is mistaken now?"

The rest of the fleet stood on. The "Queen Charlotte," in order to
reach her position, had to steer somewhat more to the westward. Either
the French line had drawn a little ahead, or some other incident had
thrown this ship astern of her intended point of arrival. Her course,
therefore, becoming more nearly parallel to the enemy's, she passed
within range of the third vessel behind Villaret's flag-ship, the
"Montagne," her destined opponent. This ship, the "Vengeur," opened
fire upon her at half-past nine. The "Queen Charlotte," not to be
crippled before reaching her place, made more sail and passed on. The
next ahead of the "Vengeur," the "Achille," also engaged her, and
to this the "Charlotte" replied at eight minutes before ten. The
assailant suffered severely, and her attention was quickly engrossed
by the "Brunswick," the supporter of Howe's flag-ship on her starboard
side, which tried to break through the line ahead of the "Achille."

The "Queen Charlotte" (June 1, Fig. 2, C) continued on for the
"Montagne" (M). Seeing her evident purpose to pass under the stern,
the captain of this ship threw his sails aback, so as to fall to the
rear and close the interval. At the same moment the French ship next
astern, the "Jacobin," increased her sail, most properly, for the
same object. The two thus moving towards each other, a collision was
threatened. As the only alternative, the "Jacobin" put her helm up and
steered for the starboard, or lee, side of the "Montagne." At this
moment the "Queen Charlotte" drew up. Putting her helm hard over, she
kept away perpendicularly to the "Montagne," and passed under her
stern, so close that the French flag brushed the side of the British
ship. One after another the fifty guns of the latter's broadside swept
from stern to stem of the enemy,—three hundred of her crew falling at
once, her captain among the number. The "Jacobin" having moved to the
starboard side of the "Montagne," in the place the "Queen Charlotte"
had intended to take, it was thought that the latter would have to go
to leeward of both; but, amid all the confusion of the scene, the quick
eye of the gallant man who was directing her movements caught a glimpse
of the "Jacobin's" rudder and saw it moving to change the ship's
direction to leeward. Quickly seizing his opportunity, the helm of the
British flag-ship was again shifted, and she came slowly and heavily
to the wind in her appointed place, her jib-boom in the movement just
clearing the "Jacobin," as her side a few minutes before had grazed
the flag of the "Montagne." The latter, it is said, made no reply to
this deadly assault. The "Jacobin" fired a few shots, one of which cut
away the foretopmast of the "Queen Charlotte;" and then, instead of
imitating the latter's movement and coming to the wind again, by which
the British ship would have been placed between his fire and that of
the "Montagne," the captain weakly kept off and ran to leeward out of
action.

By this time the engagement was general all along the line (Fig. 2).
Smoke, excitement and the difficulties of the situation broke somewhat
the simultaneousness of the shock of the British assault; but, with
some exceptions, their fire from van to rear opened at nearly the same
time. Six ships only passed at once through the enemy's line, but very
many of the others brought their opponents to close action to windward.
In this, the first pitched battle after many years of peace, there were
found the inevitable failures in skill, the more sorrowful shortcomings
of many a fair-seeming man. To describe minutely the movements of
every ship would not tend to clearness, but to obscurity. For general
impression of the scene at certain distinctive moments the reader is
referred to the diagrams; in which, also, an attempt has been made to
represent the relative motions of the ships in both squadrons, so far
as can be probably deduced from the narratives. (See Figs. 2 and 3.)

There was, however, one episode of so singular, so deadly, and yet so
dramatic an interest, occurring in the midst of this extensive _mêlée_,
that it cannot be passed by. As long as naval history shall be written,
it must commemorate the strife between the French ship "Vengeur du
Peuple" and the British ship "Brunswick." The latter went into action
on the right hand of the "Queen Charlotte;" its duty therefore was
to pierce the French line astern of the "Jacobin." This was favored
by the movement of the latter to support the "Montagne;" but, as the
"Brunswick" pressed for the widened gap, the "Achille" made sail ahead
and threw herself in the way. Foiled here, the "Brunswick" again tried
to traverse the line astern of the "Achille," but the "Vengeur" now
came up, and, as the "Brunswick" persisted, the two collided and swung
side to side, the anchors of the British ship hooking in the rigging
and channels of the French. Thus fastened in deadly embrace, they fell
off before the wind and went away together to leeward (Fig. 2, B).

As the contact of the two ships prevented opening the lower ports as
usual, the British crew blew off the lids. The "Vengeur" having already
been firing from the side engaged, hers were probably open; but, owing
to the hulls touching, it was not possible to use the ordinary sponges
and rammers, with rigid wooden staves, and the French had no other. The
British, however, were specially provided for such a case with sponges
and rammers having flexible rope handles, and with these they were
able to carry on the action. In this way the contest continued much
to the advantage of the British on the lower decks, where the French,
for the reason given, could use only a few of the forward and after
guns, the form of a ship at the extremities causing the distance there
between the combatants to be greater. But while such an inequality
existed below, above the balance was reversed; the heavy carronades
of the "Vengeur," loaded with langrage, and the superiority of her
musketry,—re-enforced very probably by the men from the useless cannon
below,—beating down the resistance of the British crew on the upper
deck and nearly silencing their guns. The captain of the "Brunswick"
received three wounds, from one of which he afterwards died; and a
number of others, both officers and men, were killed and wounded. This
circumstance encouraged the "Vengeur's" commander to try to carry his
opponent by boarding; but, when about to execute the attempt, the
approach of two other British ships necessitated calling off the men,
to serve the guns on the hitherto disengaged side.

Meanwhile the "Brunswick's" crew maintained an unremitting fire, giving
to their guns alternately extreme elevation and depression, so that at
one discharge the shot went up through the "Vengeur's" decks, ripping
them open, while at the other they tended to injure the bottom. The
fight had thus continued for an hour when the "Achille," with only
her foremast standing, was seen approaching the "Brunswick" on her
port, or disengaged, side. The threatened danger was promptly met
and successfully averted. Before the new enemy could take a suitable
position, half-a-dozen guns' crews on each of the lower decks shifted
to the side on which she was, and in a few moments their fire brought
down her only remaining and already damaged mast. The "Achille" had no
farther part in the battle and was taken possession of by the British a
few hours later.

At quarter before one the uneasy motions of the two ships wrenched the
anchors one after another from the "Brunswick's" side, and after a
grapple of three hours they separated. The character of the contest,
as described, had caused the injury to fall mainly upon the hulls
and crews, while the spars and rigging, contrary to the usual result
in so fierce an action, had largely escaped. As they were parting,
the "Brunswick" poured a few final shots into the "Vengeur's" stern,
injuring the rudder, and increasing the leaks from which the doomed
ship was already suffering. Immediately afterwards the mizzen-mast of
the British vessel went overboard; and, being already well to leeward
of her own fleet and threatened by the approach of the French admiral,
she stood to the northward under such sail as her spars would bear,
intending to make a home port, if possible. In this long and desperate
conflict, besides the injuries to be expected to hull and spars, the
"Brunswick" had twenty-three of her seventy-four guns dismounted, and
had lost forty-four killed and one hundred and fourteen wounded out of
a crew of six hundred men.[83]

Soon after the dismasting of the "Achille," the British ship
"Ramillies," commanded by the brother of the "Brunswick's" captain, had
been seen coming slowly down toward the two combatants. She arrived
but a few moments before their separation, and, when they were far
enough apart for her fire not to endanger the "Brunswick," she also
attacked the "Vengeur," but not long after left her again in order to
secure the "Achille." This fresh onslaught, however, brought down all
the "Vengeur's" masts except the mizzen, which stood for half an hour
longer. The French ship was helpless. With numerous shot-holes at or
near the water line, with many of her port lids gone, she was rolling
heavily in the waves, unsteadied by masts, and taking in water on
all sides. Guns were thrown overboard, pumps worked and assisted by
bailing, but all in vain,—the "Vengeur" was slowly but surely sinking.
At half-past one the danger was so evident that signals of distress
were made; but among the disabled or preoccupied combatants they for
a long time received no attention. About six P.M., fortunately, two
British ships and a cutter drew near, and upon learning the state of
the case sent all their boats that remained unhurt. It was too late to
save every survivor of this gallant fight, but nearly four hundred were
taken off; the remainder, among whom were most of the badly wounded,
went down with their ship before the British boats had regained their
own. "Scarcely had the boats pulled clear of the sides, when the most
frightful spectacle was offered to our gaze. Those of our comrades
who remained on board the 'Vengeur du Peuple,' with hands raised to
Heaven, implored with lamentable cries the help for which they could no
longer hope. Soon disappeared the ship and the unhappy victims which
it contained. In the midst of the horror with which this scene inspired
us all, we could not avoid a feeling of admiration mingled with our
grief. As we drew away, we heard some of our comrades still making
prayers for the welfare of their country; the last cries of these
unfortunates were: 'Vive la République!' They died uttering them."[84]
A touching picture of brave men meeting an inevitable fate, after doing
all that energy and courage could to avoid it; very different from
the melodramatic mixture of tinsel verbiage and suicide which found
favor with the National Convention, and upon which the "Legend of the
Vengeur" was based.[85] Of the seven hundred and twenty-three who
composed her crew, three hundred and fifty-six were lost; two hundred
and fifty of whom were, by the survivors, believed to have been killed
or wounded in the three actions.

Long before the "Vengeur" and the "Brunswick" separated, the fate
of the battle had been decided, and the final action of the two
commanders-in-chief taken. It was just ten o'clock when the British
flag-ship passed under the stern of the "Montagne." At ten minutes past
ten the latter, whose extensive injuries were mainly to the hull, made
sail in advance,—a movement which the "Queen Charlotte," having lost
both fore and main topmasts, was unable to follow. Many of the French
ships ahead of the "Montagne" had already given ground and left their
posts; others both before and behind her had been dismasted. Between
half-past ten and eleven the smoke cleared sufficiently for Villaret to
see the situation on the field of battle.

Ships dismasted not only lose their power of motion, but also do
not drift to leeward as rapidly as those whose spars are up, but
which are moving very slowly. In consequence, the lines having some
movement ahead, the dismasted ships of both parties had tended astern
and to windward of the battle. There they lay, British and French,
pell-mell together. Of the twelve ahead of the French admiral when
the battle began, seven had soon run out of action to leeward. Two of
these, having hauled to the wind on the other tack, were now found
to be astern and to windward of both fleets; to windward even of the
dismasted ships. Of the rest of the twelve, one, having lost main and
mizzen masts, was unavoidably carried to leeward, and the remaining
four were totally dismasted. Of these four, three finally fell into the
hands of the British. Of the thirteen ships astern of the "Montagne,"
six had lost all their masts, and one had only the foremast standing;
the remaining six had their spars left in fairly serviceable condition,
and had, some sooner and some later, retreated to leeward. Four of the
dismasted ships in the rear, including among them the "Vengeur," were
captured by the British.

When Admiral Villaret Joyeuse had recognized the situation, as thus
briefly described, he directed the "Montagne" also to be headed to
leeward, and made signals to gather the serviceable ships round the
commander-in-chief. A column of twelve was thus formed (June 1, Fig.
3, F' F') on the starboard tack, standing, that is, to the eastward
again,—the "Montagne" leading and the rear being brought up by the
"Terrible," the flag-ship of the second in command, which had only
her foremast left and was therefore taken in tow by an uninjured
seventy-four. Villaret considered it imprudent, if not impossible,
to get far enough to windward to interpose in favor of the dismasted
vessels. He determined, therefore, to place himself to leeward of them,
in such position as to receive and cover those that could run down to
him, or which his frigates could reach and tow away. In this manner
the "Scipion," the "Jemappes," and the "Mucius," totally disabled,
were restored to the French fleet between two and four o'clock. The
last named had actually struck to a British ship, but had not been
taken into possession. Villaret remained for some time, hove-to in this
position, until satisfied that no more of the separated vessels could
join him, and then made sail to the north-west (F" F").[86]

Lord Howe was unable to follow with his own ship the comparatively
rapid movements of the French commander-in-chief. At eleven o'clock,
however, a signal was made for those that could to close around the
admiral, and the "Queen Charlotte" was with difficulty put on the other
tack. Howe then led the column thus formed (B' B') to the eastward, a
step that was necessary not only in order to cover dismantled British
ships and secure the prizes, but also to relieve the "Queen," which was
threatened by Villaret and in a critical situation. This ship, which
had behaved with so much forwardness and gallantry in the British van
on the 29th of May, had on the First of June been stationed in the
rear. The antagonist which she attacked went away rapidly to leeward;
and the "Queen," following with unrelenting ardor, found herself at
the end of the engagement again between the lines, with a dismantled
enemy, indeed, near by, but with her own mainmast gone and other spars
tottering. Eight of Villaret's column cannonaded her as they passed,
but without doing much harm, and Howe's approach extricated her.

The escape of some of the French dismasted ships was severely
criticised at the time, and there was also an opinion that Howe should
have renewed the attack after gathering about him his less injured
vessels. There can be little question that more promptitude and energy
would have secured some of the French that got away; many competent
eye-witnesses thought so, and much discontent was openly expressed
in the fleet. It is more doubtful whether the admiral would have
done well to order the attack renewed. Several captains had behaved
indifferently, either through lack of judgment or lack of nerve, and
the best were naturally among those whose ships, being well-placed
and hard-fought, were now out of condition for fighting. A decisive
practical reason for ceasing the action is to be found in Howe's
physical condition. He was then sixty-eight years old; and, although
possessed of the calm, unworrying temper which bears responsibility
lightly, he had undergone great fatigue during the five days of
battle and chase,—his only resting-place from the time the enemy was
encountered being an arm-chair. "When the report was brought to him,"
says the signal lieutenant, "that the French fleet showed every symptom
of determination to sustain a battle, I watched his face when he came
to the quarter-deck to look at them; it expressed an animation of
which, at his age, and after such fatigue of mind and body, I had not
thought it capable;" but the reaction came possibly a little too soon
for reaping the full fruits of the victory. "He went to bed," wrote the
same officer, "completely done up after the action of the First. We all
got round him; indeed, I saved him from a tumble; he was so weak that
from a roll of the ship he was nearly falling into the waist. 'Why,
you hold me up as if I were a child,' he said good-humoredly."[87] It
is not surprising that, under such circumstances, he could not do all
that a younger man might, nor that he yielded to the influence of his
chief-of-staff, Sir Roger Curtis, a distinguished and gallant officer,
but who appears to have been more impressed than was his superior by
the disadvantages under which the British fleet labored.

Many years later, Admiral Stopford, who commanded a frigate in the
action, made the following statement, which he allowed to be published:
"Having observed the 'Marlborough' dismasted and surrounded by enemy's
ships, I bore down and took her in tow,—which bringing me very near
the 'Queen Charlotte,' I went on board for orders. The cool, collected
manner in which I was received by Lord Howe, and the desire he
expressed to get the ships set to rights to continue the action, showed
that such was his intention; and for the purpose of exonerating Lord
Howe's memory from the charges I have heard alleged against him for not
following up his victory, I think it right to state that, when standing
on the 'Queen Charlotte's' poop, close to Lord Howe, Sir Roger Curtis
came up in haste and apparent perturbation, exclaiming, 'I declare
to God, my Lord, if you don't assemble the fleet, they will turn the
tables upon us.' I must confess that I did not see anything to warrant
such an exclamation, except a French ship passing under the 'Queen
Charlotte's' stern and firing a few guns into her. The admiral and Sir
R. Curtis then retired to another part of the poop, and nothing more
was done."[88]

The responsibility of a commander-in-chief is not affected by the
advice given him by any subordinate, however high his reputation or
confidential the relations between them; but in the state of bodily
weakness from which Howe suffered, he must, for subsequent action,
have depended largely upon Curtis, and it was probably well not to
undertake an undeniable risk against the judgment of the officer who
might be called upon to superintend the operation. The battle therefore
terminated with the movement of the two commanders-in-chief, with their
serviceable ships, to the eastward, through which three French vessels
escaped, the "Queen" was extricated, and seven dismasted enemies were
cut off by the British. At quarter past one the general firing ceased,
though a few random shots continued to be exchanged by scattered
vessels.

Such were the principal features of the battle of the First of June,
1794, which, being fought so far from any land,[89] has received no
other distinctive name. It has not been thought desirable to attempt
narrating, in words, the innumerable incidents of the fight. While
avoiding a superfluity of details, however, a tactical analysis of
the course of the action may be not uninteresting to the professional
reader. The method of attack undertaken by Lord Howe, single ship
against single ship, was identical with that employed on many previous
occasions by British admirals, and is to be justified only by the
evidence he had received, on the 28th and 29th of May, of the enemy's
professional incompetency and indifferent gunnery. He was probably
right in concluding, from the events of those days, as was decisively
proved by the issue on June 1st, that the French line was at every
point weaker than the ships he could thus bring against it. Under
such conditions it may be permissible to the assailant to throw away
the opportunity, which the offensive gives him, of combining an
attack in superior force upon a part of the enemy's order. It is very
possible that Howe might have reaped better results by making such
a combination, for the tactical inefficiency of the French fleet,
which he had observed, assured him that it could not, in the moment of
action, remedy any disadvantage under which he might place it; but,
on the other hand, the drill of his own captains was not yet very
good, nor were they all tried men upon whom he could depend. It was,
therefore, not improbable that an attempt to execute a combination
would result in a muddle, whereas he could count upon superior
seamanship and superior gunnery, ship to ship, and the movement of
approach which he made, though somewhat difficult in execution, is
perfectly simple in idea. Upon the whole, weighing the pros and cons,
it is the opinion of the author that Howe judged soundly in directing
the simple attack that he did.[90]

It is instructive to observe that the results of the movement,
though far more decisive in this than in previous battles, are, upon
dissection, found to be closely analogous. The British fleet, in
running down together, was ranged on a line parallel to the French,
but steering a course (north-west) that was oblique to its own front
as well as to that of the enemy. The issue in every other instance had
been indecisive,—scarcely ever was a ship taken or sunk. But while in
this respect different, the experience of previous engagements was
otherwise repeated. That flank of the assailant which in column had
been the van came, as a whole, promptly and orderly into action, while
delay and disorder, attended with imperfect execution, ensued in the
rear. This feature of simultaneous fleet attacks was emphasized by
the strenuous and brilliant efforts of three of the rear division,
which prevented indeed a general failure there, but brought out all
the more clearly how great the shortcoming would have been but for
their exertions, unparalleled in former battles. The proportion of
loss undergone in the different parts of the British column gives a
fair measure of the vigor displayed by each. This test is indeed most
misleading as a means of comparison between any two single ships.
Instances can readily be chosen, from this very case, in which vessels
skilfully placed and vigorously fought received less injury than
others, which were badly handled and did little harm to the enemy; but
when an average is taken of many ships, the specific causes of error
in different directions tend to balance each other, and if the general
conclusion is confirmed by the experience of other battles, it may
be accepted with much confidence. Now, on the First of June, taking
the total number of casualties in the British fleet, it will be found
that in every hundred men killed the eight van ships lost forty-three,
and in every hundred wounded forty-one; whereas the eight rear lost
seventeen killed and twenty-two wounded, or rather less than half the
proportion of the van. Nor does this tell the whole story, for four
fifths of the entire loss of the rear fell upon the three vessels,[91]
leaving but eight killed and thirty-three wounded to be divided among
the remaining five; whereas, in the eight van ships, though there are
marked individual differences, the loss is much more equally divided.
The inference, were the truth not otherwise known, would amount
almost to proof that the van ships went down in good order, attacked
vigorously, and so afforded mutual support, whereas the rear, whatever
the cause, did not impress themselves strongly on the enemy's line;
while the exceptional casualties of the three which did their duty well
indicate a lack of support from the others, which also appears to be
confirmed by the ascertained facts.

When a result is thus reproduced in various battles, it cannot be
attributed wholly to the fault of the captains. The exceptions to the
rule on the First of June were not the rear ships which failed in
gaining for themselves a fair share in the action, but those which
succeeded in so doing. The cause of this usual result seems to be that
the van ship is the pivot upon which the operation hinges, and in
proportion as the distance from the pivot grows greater, irregularities
become more frequent, while each one that occurs is propagated and
increased, until at last, in a long line, an approach to disorder
ensues. When this happens, the efficiency of each ship depends less
upon her normal relations to the line than upon the initiative of her
captain; and the differences between men, which had been controlled by
the exigencies of the order, where it still existed, begin to tell.
Short lines will suffer less than long ones from this cause; whence it
follows that in a long line new pivots, or points of departure for the
order beyond them, should be provided. On the 1st of June the "Queen
Charlotte," by her steady action and the authority conveyed by the
example of the commander-in-chief, served as such a pivot, and the
conduct of the ships on her right was better than that of those on her
immediate left, which were regulating their position by the van.[92]
As it seems probable, from the character of modern ships and weapons,
that attacks will be made in a line of front, it is a matter of
interest to naval officers to provide against this tendency to disorder
and imperfect execution, which seems to inhere in the part of an order
distant from the guide, or pivot.

The French line, by awaiting Howe's attack, laid itself open to any
combination he might see fit to make, but the plan actually adopted
threw the burden of resistance upon the individual captains, rather
than upon the admiral. Whenever a ship was vigorously attacked by an
enemy, her captain's task was simple, however arduous; nor does there
seem to have been an instance of a French officer in this position
failing to do his duty manfully. The superior gunnery of the British
at this time, however, generally beat down the resistance of the
opponent, and the latter then bore up and ran to leeward, unless his
masts had been shot away, or unless the assailant by piercing the
line had barred retreat. Thus the "Mucius," seventh in the line, was
engaged to leeward by the "Defence." She tried, therefore, to escape
by passing to windward of the British "Marlborough," next ahead, but
fell on board of her and there lost all her masts. This circumstance
of inferior gunnery, together with the fixed idea of keeping the line
closed, appear to have governed the movements of the French ships after
the battle joined. Now the duty of keeping the line closed is most
important and essential to mutual support, but it is not paramount
to every other consideration, particularly when an action, as this
inevitably must, had passed into a _mêlée_; but the French captains,
having few other ideas on fleet-fighting, clung to this one in its
simplest form,—that of following close upon the heels of the next
ahead. Thus the leading ship, "Convention," though not hotly attacked,
wore out of the line and was closely followed by the "Gasparin,"
though the latter was vigorously engaged. The next five ships were hard
pressed and fought manfully. The eighth, after a short engagement, ran
to leeward and was followed by the three astern of her. This brings
us to the twelfth, or nearly to the centre of the French line, and of
the six that followed, down to and including the seventeenth, four
were taken after a desperate resistance. The two that escaped were
the flag-ship "Montagne," whose career has already been told, and
the "Jacobin," next astern of her. The eighteenth, nineteenth, and
twentieth seem to have received little injury, but yet ran to leeward;
whether independently, or one following another, does not certainly
appear. The remaining six suffered the fierce assault of the three
of the enemy's rear, and four were reduced to such a condition that
they must have been taken—and not two only of them—had the rest of the
British division done their full duty.

Although the French officers, lacking both experience and instruction
in fleet warfare, failed to do all they might in the battle, distinct
misconduct by doing what should not have been done appears only in two
cases. The first was the captain of the leading ship, for whose act in
forsaking his post in the van no good reason appears. The second and
much more serious fault was committed by the captain of the "Jacobin."
The course of this officer in making sail to close upon the flag-ship,
when the intention of the "Queen Charlotte" to pass between the two
became evident, was perfectly proper. His keeping away, when collision
with the "Montagne" threatened, was probably the only way of avoiding a
disaster. Being thus forced to leeward of the line, he still retained
the power of attacking the British ship to starboard, while she was, or
should have been, engaged on the other side by the "Montagne." Instead
of using this opportunity, Captain Gassin kept off and ran to leeward.
This fault, grave in any case, was especially blameworthy in the next
astern or next ahead of the commander-in-chief. Those were posts of
peculiar honor, held by heavy vessels, chosen with the special object
of supporting their leader and strengthening the part of the order in
which he was. For Captain Gassin, personally, there may have been many
excuses; but for the course of the ship, considered from a military and
tactical point of view, no excuse whatever appears, for she suffered
little in the fight. The void caused by the "Jacobin" was filled by
the ships astern of her pressing up, and this forward movement, being
transmitted to the end of the line, was partly the cause why the rear
British ships did not reach their numerical opposite in the French
order.

Some attention is due to the naval strategy, to the general conduct
and results of this short maritime campaign, which covered only four
weeks,—from the 16th of May, when Villaret sailed from Brest, to the
11th of June, when he again anchored just outside the port. In order to
form a just opinion there must be considered the objects of each party,
the forces at their control, and the measures pursued by them.

The object of the French was to insure the arrival of the convoy
from America. For this purpose they had at sea, at the first, two
detachments,—one of five ships-of-the-line under Nielly, the other of
twenty-five under Villaret. The rendezvous for the two was the same,
and the important point where their intended junction should take place
was known to their admirals and unknown to the British. It may be again
said that the instructions of the French government to its officers
compelled the latter to avoid, if possible, any decisive engagement.

The object of the British was twofold: to intercept the expected
convoy, and to bring the French fleet to battle. The two might, and
did, interfere with each other,—might, by divergence of interest,
prompt a separation of the force. Of the two, fighting the French fleet
was indisputably the more important, and was doubtless so considered
by Howe, in accordance with the usual British naval policy, which aimed
at the destruction of the enemy's organized force afloat. The ships at
his disposal, including Montagu's squadron, amounted to thirty-two of
the line. He was ignorant of the rendezvous of the French fleets and of
the exact course that would be followed by the convoy; but of both he
could form approximate estimates.

From the 4th of May, when Montagu's squadron first separated, until
the 19th, Howe supposed the French to be in Brest. On the latter day
his lookouts reconnoitred the port for the second time, and he then
learned that they had sailed. The same evening he was joined by a
frigate from Montagu, bearing a request for a re-enforcement. Fearing
that his subordinate might fall in with Villaret's greatly superior
force, Howe next morning made all sail to join him; making a course of
west by south, while the French had been steering west one-half south.
On the 21st he fell in with and recaptured a number of Dutch ships,
which had been taken by Villaret on the 19th. From the logs of these
ships, the position and course of the French fleet two days before was
ascertained; and Howe, concluding that they would not go near Montagu,
who was well to the southward, dismissed the latter from his mind
and devoted himself thenceforth to finding the enemy. This decision
challenges criticism, because Montagu's orders were, if unsuccessful in
finding the convoy, to abandon his cruise on the 20th and rejoin the
admiral off Ushant. If he complied strictly with these instructions, he
should not now have been very far from the main fleet.

Montagu, however, had seen reason for delaying some days on his
cruising ground, and while thus waiting retook some of the Dutch
prizes taken by Villaret and which had escaped recapture by Howe on
the 21st. He then first learned of the French sailing, and at the
same time that Howe was in pursuit. Instead of making any attempt to
rejoin his superior, or to take a position where he might further the
general objects of the cruise, he on the 24th or 25th of May bore up
for England and anchored at Plymouth on the 30th. The British naval
historian, James, says this was done in compliance with the spirit
of his orders. It would be more convincing to be told what was the
letter of orders that could admit such a construction, and what the
condition of his ships that could justify forsaking the field of action
with so strong a detachment at such a critical moment. His decision,
on whatever grounds made, seems not to have met the approval of the
government, and orders were at once sent for him to sail immediately,
accompanied by all the ships-of-the-line ready for sea at Plymouth. He
accordingly did sail on the 4th of June with nine ships, and on the 8th
reached the rendezvous appointed by Howe off Ushant, which was also the
station indicated by the last instructions of the admiralty to him.
On the 3d of June, the day before he left, the "Audacious" arrived,
bringing the first tidings of the meeting of the fleets on the 28th of
May, in which she had been disabled.

It appears from this account that neither Howe nor Montagu attached
sufficient importance to the concentration of the British fleet.
Howe's immediate pursuit might indeed be defended on the ground of the
necessity to overtake Villaret, before he had effected his junction
with Nielly; but, as both these admirals knew their rendezvous, while
he did not, and as Villaret had three days' start, the chances all
were that he would not come up before they met. Actually, one of
Nielly's ships joined before Howe found him, another on the 29th, and
the remainder on the 30th; thus neutralizing the advantages gained by
the fine tactical efforts of the British admiral on the 28th and 29th.
Had Montagu's six ships, however, come up, the full profit of the two
previous days' fighting would have been preserved; and it is hard to
over-estimate the effect which they would have had upon the results,
even if maintained simply as a reserve. To these considerations may be
added the risk of missing both fleet and convoy, by going in search of
them, instead of simply taking a position near which they must pass,
and there uniting the British fleet. That this was very possible is
shown by the facts of the chase. "On the 27th, at 9 A.M., having got a
few leagues to the northward of the latitude in which he had reason to
think Villaret was cruising, Lord Howe bore up and ran to the eastward,
with the wind on the starboard quarter."[93] The fleet had been running
on this course, with a fair and apparently fresh wind for twenty-one
hours, when the French were first seen in the south-south-east.
Although no precise data are at hand, it is reasonable to conclude from
the above that Howe had gone over a hundred miles to the westward of
the French rendezvous, which Villaret had reached a week before.[94] If
in the meantime the convoy had appeared, as it perfectly well might,
Villaret would at once have sailed for Brest, and the British admiral
would not improbably have lost both fleet and convoy.

The question presented is purely strategic. It was certain that the
French fleet, if undisturbed, would meet the convoy; therefore after
it had sailed from Brest the two objects of the British were merged
into one. There was no occasion thenceforth to remain divided into two
detachments. For what point precisely the convoy would aim was not
known, but Brest and Rochefort marked the two extreme points of the
coast line, between which it would probably arrive. The approach of so
large a body of ships, tied down to a common movement, is necessarily
slow. It would be as ignorant of the point where the British would
concentrate, as the latter were of the rendezvous where the different
French detachments were to meet. Fast single ships, well scattered to
the westward, might reasonably be expected to meet it and to return to
their main body in time to warn this where to look for the prey. That
there were no difficulties in this line of action will not, certainly,
be contended; but it was more sure and militarily sounder thus to
concentrate the British force of thirty-two ships-of-the-line in a well
chosen position, and with adequate lookouts, than to lead it hither
and thither in search of the enemy's whereabouts. It is a singular and
instructive fact that from first to last not a single British ship
appears to have laid eyes on the convoy from America. Ships both of
commerce and war, belonging to other bodies, were taken and retaken
in the Bay of Biscay; but those coming from America wore invisible
garments.

The strategic aim of the French admiral, after he had been so
unfortunate as to be found by the British fleet, was to draw it away
from the rendezvous appointed for the convoy. Both his orders and the
tactical condition of his fleet forbade the attempt to secure this
by bringing the enemy to battle. When first met, the French were to
windward, south of the British. If they had been north, with the same
advantage of the wind, the situation would have been most satisfactory
to them; for the convoy was approaching from the west-south-west, and
by retreating to the northward and westward Villaret would have led the
enemy directly from the position endangering it. As things were, it was
impossible to steer to the northward without bringing on the battle
he had to avoid; and if defeated where he then was, the victorious
fleet would be left too near the convoy. Villaret, therefore, kept the
advantage of the wind and steered a west course, which diverged slowly
from the convoy's path, and, if long enough continued, would allow
it to pass out of sight. The slowness of this divergence, however,
doubtless contributed to reconcile him to the loss of the weather
gage on the 29th, and immediately upon finding himself north of the
enemy he went to the northward and westward during the two following
days.[95] The result was eminently successful. It is stated by the
latest French authorities[96] that on the 30th the convoy passed over
the ground where the partial engagement of the 29th was fought. If so,
it must have been under cover of the dense fog which then prevailed, as
the fleets had not moved very far.

It is impossible not to admire heartily the judicious and energetic
measures by which Howe, on the 28th and 29th of May, succeeded in
gaining the weather gage, while inflicting, at the same time, a heavy
loss upon the enemy. Whatever judgment may be passed upon his tactics
on the 1st of June,—and in the opinion of the writer they were the best
adapted to the situation and to the condition of his fleet,—it cannot
be denied that those of the preceding days were well conceived, and,
on the part of the admiral, vigorously and gallantly executed. But the
strategic mistake, or misfortune, wherever the fault lay, by which
Montagu's detachment was absent, neutralized the tactical advantage
gained; while the correct strategy of the French, which brought the two
parts of their fleet within supporting distance of each other, restored
the balance of strength. Thus was again confirmed the maxim of military
writers, that a strategic mistake is more serious and far-reaching in
its effects than an error in tactics.

After the two fleets separated each made the best of its way to a
home port. Lord Howe waited until the morning of the 3d, securing and
refitting his prizes and disabled ships, and reached Portsmouth on
the 13th of June. Villaret Joyeuse went to Brest. On the morning of
the 9th he fell in with Montagu's squadron, a little south of Ushant.
The condition of the French, encumbered with injured ships, would
have afforded an opportunity to a quick-moving fleet; but two of the
British were excessively slow and the admiral did not dare approach
a much superior force. Villaret pursued for a short distance, but,
fearing to be drawn to leeward of his port in his crippled state, he
soon gave over the chase. On the 11th of June, all his fleet anchored
in Bertheaume roads, outside of Brest. Montagu, on the 10th, departed
for England, a movement which finally closed the campaign on the part
of the British. On the night of the 12th the French crews saw a number
of lights in the Raz de Sein, the southern passage by which Brest is
approached. They were those of the long-expected convoy. Admiral Van
Stabel, fearing to find a hostile fleet before the usual and safer
entrance, had steered for the Penmarcks, a rocky promontory thirty
miles south of the port, and thence for the Raz de Sein. On the same
day that Van Stabel made the land Montagu anchored in Plymouth. Two
days later, June 14, the convoy and the remnant of Villaret's squadron
entered Brest together. Thus ended the cruise, which was marked,
indeed, by a great naval disaster, but had insured the principal object
for which it was undertaken.




CHAPTER VI.

THE YEAR 1794 IN THE ATLANTIC AND ON THE CONTINENT.


While the British ships engaged on the 1st of June were refitting,
Admiral Cornwallis, on the 22d of the month, sailed in command of
Montagu's division for a cruise to the westward, from which he
returned to port on the 8th of July. With this short exception, both
the Channel and the Bay of Biscay were left unguarded until the 3d of
September, when Howe again sailed with thirty-four ships-of-the-line,
five of which were Portuguese, returning on the 21st to Torbay after a
tempestuous cruise. The fleet remained in port until November 8, when
the "Canada" seventy-four arrived with the news that her consort, the
"Alexander," of similar force, had been captured two hundred miles
west of Ushant by a French division of five ships-of-the-line, from
which she herself had escaped by better sailing. The British at once
put to sea, but, it is needless to say, failed to find the French
ships, which had cruised with impunity during their absence; and on
the 29th the fleet anchored again at Spithead, a station so far to the
eastward as to indicate little expectation of interfering with any of
the operations of the enemy from Brest. There accordingly it remained
until the 14th of the following February. The protection of commerce
was entrusted to squadrons of frigates, whose young and enterprising
commanders did much service by capturing or dispersing the French
forces of a similar character.

The Committee of Public Safety determined to use the opportunity which
was permitted them by the diligent care of the British admiral to
economize his fleet. There were, at this time, in Brest and the other
Biscay ports as many as forty-six ships-of-the-line, either afloat or
building; whereas in the Mediterranean, in consequence of the disaster
at Toulon, there were only fifteen. The Committee therefore decided
to send six ships round, and Villaret Joyeuse was directed to sail
with the entire Brest fleet, thirty-five in all, for the purpose of
escorting this division clear of the Bay of Biscay; after which he was
to cruise for a fortnight against British commerce. The destitution
of the Brest arsenal, however, still continued; for, with the enemy's
command of the Channel, the naval stores of the Baltic could reach
Brest only by going north of the British islands, and then running
the risk of capture in the Atlantic by hostile cruisers. There had
therefore been great difficulty in repairing the injuries received in
the actions with Lord Howe, as well as in equipping the ships not then
engaged. When the orders were received, vivid remonstrances were made,
and the condition of the vessels fully represented to the Committee as
being entirely unfit for a winter's cruise. Many masts wounded in the
battle could not be replaced, the rigging was in bad condition, the
crews were untrained. Several of the ships it was proposed to send were
old and worn out; and so great was the dearth of provisions that only
those for Toulon received enough for some months, the others for no
more than four weeks.

Robespierre had fallen five months before, and the Reign of Terror
was now over; but the Committee were still unaccustomed to admit
objections, and did not find in their limited knowledge of sea matters
any reason for recalling orders once given. On the 24th of December,
1794, the fleet began to leave Brest, and, in so doing, one of the
largest, of one hundred and ten guns, was wrecked on a rock in the
entrance. On the 29th the remaining thirty-four had cleared the harbor
and anchored in the road outside, whence they sailed on the 30th. On
the night of January 1, 1795, a furious gale sprang up, followed by
a spell of violent weather. Two eighty-gun ships and a seventy-four
foundered, the crews being with difficulty saved. Two yet larger, of
one hundred and ten guns, had seven feet of water in the hold and would
have been lost had the storm lasted for twenty-four hours longer.
Another seventy-four had to be run on the coast to save the lives
of her people. In the midst of these difficulties, which caused the
separation of the fleet, it was necessary to transfer provisions from
the Toulon division to the other ships, an herculean undertaking, but
imperative to keep the latter from starving. On the 2d of February
the greater part of the survivors again reached Brest; but some had
to scatter to other ports as the weather permitted. The Toulon ships
returned with the rest. This mid-winter cruise had cost the republic
five ships-of-the-line; it brought in one British corvette and seventy
merchantmen as prizes.

The stars, or rather the winds, in their courses had fought for Great
Britain; but in no wise did she owe anything to her own efforts. Not
till the 14th of February did the Channel fleet put to sea, nearly a
fortnight after the French had returned to Brest. Whatever may be said
of the inexpediency of exposing the heavy ships to winter weather,
it seems clear that the opposite system left the enemy at perfect
liberty to combine his movements; and that there was little likelihood
of these being made known to the commander-in-chief in Torbay soon
enough for him to follow efficaciously. Howe himself felt this, and,
from instructions issued by him to Sir James Saumarez on the 15th of
January, it would appear that this escape of the French roused him for
a moment to contemplate the close watch off Brest, afterwards practised
by Jervis and Cornwallis.[97] This was the last occasion on which the
veteran admiral actually went to sea in command of a fleet; although,
from an apparent reluctance to try new men, the government insisted
upon his exercising a nominal charge from quarters on shore. He was
now in his seventieth year and suffering from many infirmities. The
command afloat devolved upon a man not much younger, Lord Bridport,
one of the naval family of Hood, but whose career does not bear the
impress of great ability which distinguished so many of its members.
Immediately before this, general dissatisfaction had caused a change
in the Admiralty, over which, since 1788, had presided Pitt's elder
brother, the Earl of Chatham. He was succeeded, in December, 1794, by
Earl Spencer, a more vigorous and efficient man, who remained First
Lord until the fall of Pitt's administration in 1801.

The new head, however, did not make any substantial variation of
system, calculated to frustrate the enemy's naval combinations by
the strategic dispositions of the British fleet. More activity was
displayed by keeping a small squadron of half a dozen ships-of-the-line
constantly cruising in the soundings and to the westward, and the
great Channel fleet was more continuously at sea during the summer
months; but the close blockade of Brest was not attempted, nor was
Bridport the man to persuade the government to the measures afterwards
so vigorously, and in the main successfully, carried out by Lord
St. Vincent, both as successor to Bridport in the Channel fleet and
subsequently as First Lord of the Admiralty. To this faulty policy
contributed not a little the system of telegraphs, adopted in 1795, by
which communications were quickly transmitted from height to height
between London and Portsmouth. This great improvement unfortunately
confirmed the tendency of the Admiralty to keep the Channel fleet
at the latter point, regardless of the obvious, but unappreciated,
strategic disadvantage of a position so far east of Brest, with winds
prevailing from the western quarters. To have the commander-in-chief
just there, under their own hand, to receive orders from them, seemed
much safer than to put him and his fleet in a central position whence
he could most certainly intercept or most rapidly follow the enemy, and
then to trust to the judgment of a trained and competent sea-officer
to act as the emergency required. The plan came near resulting very
disastrously when the French attempted to invade Ireland; and would
have done so, had not the elements again interfered to remedy the
absence of the British fleet. "If," says Osler in his life of Lord
Exmouth,[98] from whom he probably received the idea, "if Lord Bridport
(in 1796) had been waiting at Falmouth, with discretional powers, Sir
Edward Pellew having been instructed to communicate directly with him,
he might have sailed early on December 21st" (Pellew reached Falmouth
from before Brest on the 20th) "and found the enemy in Bantry Bay,
when perhaps not a ship would have escaped him. It is, however, to be
remembered that, as the destination of the French armament was unknown
to the last, the Admiralty might very properly determine that he should
receive his final instructions from themselves, and therefore would
keep the fleet at Spithead (Portsmouth) for the convenience of ready
communication." But why! How could they in London judge better than a
good admiral on the coast?

During the year 1794, now closing, the Revolution in France had been
rapidly devouring its children. After the overthrow of the Girondists
in June, 1793, the Terror pursued its pitiless march, sweeping before
it for the time every effort made in behalf of moderation or mercy. The
queen was put to death on the 16th of October, and her execution was
followed on the 31st by that of those Girondists who had not deigned
to escape from their accusers. Dissension next arose and spread among
the now triumphant party of the Jacobins; resulting in March and April,
1794, in the trial and death of the Hébertists on the one side, and
of Danton and his friends on the other. More and more power fell into
the hands of the Committee of Public Safety, whose tokens to the world
were Robespierre and his chief supporters, St. Just and Couthon, ruling
the Convention which passively decreed their wishes, and, through the
Convention, France. For three short months Robespierre now appeared
as the master of the country, but was himself carried on and away by
the torrent which he had done so much to swell. The exigencies and
dangers of his position multiplied the precautions he deemed necessary
to secure his authority and his safety; and the cold relentlessness
of his character recognized no means so sure as death. On the 10th of
June, by his sole authority, without the intervention of the Committee
of Public Safety, he procured a decree modifying the procedure of the
Revolutionary Tribunal, and suppressing the few checks that restrained
its uncontrolled power. In the fourteen months preceding this decree
1256 persons had been by the tribunal condemned to death; in the six
weeks that followed, until Robespierre himself fell, the executions
were 1361.[99] So extreme an access of fury betokened approaching
exhaustion; no society could endure the strain; the most violent and
blood-thirsty, as well as the most timid, felt their own lives in
danger. Bitter opposition to the dictator arose both in the Committee
of Public Safety and in the Legislature. The doubtful struggle, between
the prestige of his power and long continued success and the various
passions of fear and vengeance animating his opponents, culminated in a
violent scene in the Convention on the 27th of July. For some hours the
issue was balanced, but in the end the arrest and trial of Robespierre
and his chief supporters were decreed. The following day he, St. Just
and Couthon, with some others of lesser note, died on the guillotine.

No immediate change in the form of government ensued. The Committee
of Public Safety, reconstituted, continued to exercise the executive
functions which nominally depended upon the Convention; and the impulse
which it had imparted to the soldiers and armies of France continued
for a time to carry them resistlessly forward. But the delirious
intensity of the popular movement had reached its climax in the three
months' unrestrained power of Robespierre, with whose name it has
been ever associated. Though the external manifestations of strength
continued for a time unabated, the inner tension was relaxing. Weakness
was about to succeed the strength of fever, to spread from the heart
throughout the whole organism, and, by threatening social dissolution,
to prepare the way for concentrated absolute power.

The onward swing of the French armies on the north-east still
continued. The year 1794 had opened with the investment of Landrecy by
the allies, and its surrender to them on the 30th of April. The French
began their campaign with the plan, especially affected by Carnot in
all his military combinations, of attacking at the same time both
flanks of the allied Austrians, Dutch and English, concentrating at
each extremity of the line a force greatly superior to the enemy before
it. As Jourdan, commanding the French right, threatened the allied
stronghold of Charleroi, he drew thither the greater effort of the
allies, and Pichegru, on the left, found his task easier. Five times
did Jourdan cross the Sambre to attack Charleroi, and four times was
he compelled to re-cross; but on the fifth, before the allies could
come up in sufficient force, the place capitulated,—the guns of the
relieving force being heard just as the garrison was marching out.
The following day, June 26, 1794, Jourdan fought and won the battle
of Fleurus; the Austrians retreating upon Nivelles towards the future
field of Waterloo. The allies on both flanks continued to fall back;
Ostend and Nieuport, ports on the North Sea facilitating communication
with England, were successively surrendered, and Brussels uncovered.
On the 10th of July Pichegru entered Brussels and formed his junction
with Jourdan. On the 15th the allies lost Landrecy, the first and only
prize of the campaign. On the same day the French attacked in force
the centre of the allied line, where the Anglo-Dutch left touched the
Austrian right. The former being gradually turned fell back, and the
Austrians, finding their flank uncovered, did the same. From this time
the allies retired in divergent directions, the Anglo-Dutch north-east
toward Holland, the Austrians eastward toward Coblentz; thus repeating
in retreat the unmilitary and ruinous mistake which had rendered
abortive the offensive campaign of 1793.

The French advance was now stayed by the Committee of Public Safety, in
deference to an emotion of patriotism, until the towns surrendered the
year before should be retaken. On the 11th of August Le Quesnoy opened
its gates, on the 27th Valenciennes, and on the 30th Condé. The siege
corps now rejoined the armies in the field and the advance was resumed;
Pichegru following the British and Dutch toward Holland, Jourdan, by
a series of flank attacks which threatened the communications of the
Austrians, forcing the latter from one position to another, until on
the 5th October they recrossed to the east side of the Rhine, the
French occupying Coblentz and Bonn on the west bank. The advance of
Pichegru was marked by less of battle and more of siege than that of
Jourdan, but was alike successful. By the middle of October his army
had reached the Rhine; which in Holland divides into two branches,
the Waal and the Leek, between which the enemy lay. A month later
they had retreated beyond the latter, the French being for a moment
stopped by the floating ice in the rivers; but the winter was one of
unusual severity, and early in January the waters were frozen hard.
On the 17th of January, 1795, the Prince of Orange left Holland for
England, and on the 20th Pichegru entered Amsterdam. The provinces and
cities everywhere declared for the French, and a provisional republican
government was established; while the pursuit of the British troops was
continued with unremitting diligence until they had escaped into German
territory, whence they returned, in April, to England.

The occupation of Belgium and Holland by the French was in every
way a matter of concern to the other European powers. It threatened
Great Britain in the North Sea, where her flank had previously been
strengthened by the Dutch alliance, and compelled her at once to
weaken the Channel fleet by a detachment of five ships-of-the-line to
confront the Dutch squadrons. The merchants of Holland being among
the great money-lenders of Europe, large revenues were opened to the
needy French; and the resources thus gained by them were by the same
blow lost to the allies. Great Britain thenceforth had to bear alone
the money burden of the war. But on the other hand the republican
commissaries sucked like leeches the substance of the Dutch; and
the sources of their wealth, commerce and the colonies, were at the
same time threatened with extinction by the British sea power, whose
immediate hostility was incurred by the change in their political
relations. Within a month, on the 9th of February, orders were issued
to arrest all Dutch ships at sea; temporary provision being made to
restore neutral property found on board them, because shipped while
Holland was an ally. Vigorous measures were at once taken for the
seizure of the rich Dutch colonies in all parts of the world; and
before the year 1795 closed, there passed into the hands of Great
Britain the Cape of Good Hope, Malacca, all the Dutch possessions
on the continent of India, and the most important places in Ceylon;
the whole island submitting in 1796. Besides these, other colonies
were taken in the farther East and in the West Indies. The Dutch
navy remained inoffensively in its ports until the year 1797, with
the exception of a small expedition that escaped from the Texel in
February, 1796, prepared to retake the Cape of Good Hope. Unable to go
through the English Channel, which was completely under the enemy's
control, it passed north of the British Islands and eluded capture
until Saldanha Bay, near the Cape, was reached. Upon hearing of its
arrival the British admiral on that station sailed in pursuit, and,
having a greatly superior force, received its instant surrender.

The success that followed the French standards in Belgium and Holland
during 1794 accompanied the less striking operations on the Rhine and
in the South. At the end of the year the Austrians and Prussians had
abandoned the west bank of the river, except Luxembourg and the very
important fortress of Mayence. Luxembourg also was closely invested,
and capitulated in June, 1795. In the Pyrenees, the Spaniards were
driven across the frontiers, and had, in the early autumn, established
themselves in a strong entrenched camp at Figueras. On the 17th and
20th of November the French assaulted this position, and on the latter
day drove the enemy from all their works round the place, forcing
them to retreat upon Gerona. The garrison of Figueras, ten thousand
strong, capitulated a week later, and the French then invested Rosas,
which held out for two months longer; but the resistance of Spain was
completely broken, and the further events of the war in that quarter
are unimportant.

On the Italian frontier the year opened with substantial successes
on the part of the French, who got possession of important mountain
passes of the Alps; but progress here was stopped, in May, by reverses
attending the operations on the Rhine, causing troops to be withdrawn
from the Army of the Alps. The belligerents rested in the same relative
positions during the remainder of 1794.

The important political results of the French military successes in
the campaign of 1794 were demonstrated and sealed by treaties of peace
contracted in 1795 with Prussia, Spain, and Holland. That with the
latter power was one not only of peace, but also of alliance, offensive
and defensive. The principal naval conditions were that the United
Provinces should furnish twelve ships-of-the-line, with frigates, to
cruise in the North Sea and Baltic, and should admit a French garrison
into the important seaport of Flushing. This treaty was signed May
15, 1795. The Prussian treaty was concluded on the 5th of April. It
stipulated, generally, the surrender of Prussian possessions on the
left bank of the Rhine, and by a later agreement established a neutral
zone in North Germany under Prussian guarantee. The treaty with Spain
was signed at Basle on the 22d of July. It maintained the integrity
of the Spanish possessions in Europe, but provided for the cession to
France of Spain's part of Haïti.

On the other hand, Great Britain during the same year drew closer the
ties binding her to her still remaining allies. An agreement was made
in May with the emperor of Germany that he should provide not less than
two hundred thousand men for the approaching campaign, while Great
Britain was to pay a large subsidy for their support. This was followed
by a treaty of defensive alliance, each government engaging not to make
a separate peace. With Russia also was made a defensive alliance, and
the czarina sent twelve ships-of-the-line to cruise with the British
fleet in the North Sea.




CHAPTER VII.

THE YEAR 1795 IN THE ATLANTIC AND ON THE CONTINENT.


The year 1795 was for France one of reaction and lassitude. The wave of
popular ferment which had been rushing forward since the fall of the
royalty, gathering strength and volume, and driving before it all wills
and all ambitions, crested and broke in July, 1794. Like the breakers
of the seashore, a part of the accumulated momentum was expended in
a tumultuous momentary advance, of increased force but diminishing
depth, and then recession followed. The forward and backward impulses
met and mingled, causing turmoil and perplexing currents of popular
feeling, but the pure republican movement had reached the highest
point it was destined to attain. It had stirred France to its depths,
and brought to the surface many a gem which under quieter conditions
would have remained hidden from the eyes of men; but, in the confusion
and paralysis which followed, these were left stranded and scattered,
waiting for the master hand which should combine them and set each in
its proper sphere for the glory of France.

The recoil which followed the death of Robespierre took shape in
several ways, all tending at once to lessen the internal vigor of
the government, and to deprive it of means hitherto possessed for
external effort. The revulsion to mercy provoked by his bloody tyranny
was accompanied by sentiments of vengeance against the men who were,
or were supposed to be, identified with his policy. The indulgence
extended to those before proscribed brought them back to France
in numbers, clamorous for revenge. These discordant sentiments,
agitating the Convention as well as the people, the provinces as well
as Paris, shattered that unity of purpose which had been the strength
of the government after the fall of the Girondists, and during the
domination of the Jacobins. At the same time were revoked the measures
by which the Revolutionary Government, living as it did from hand to
mouth, had provided for its immense daily necessities. The law of the
Maximum, by which dealers were forbidden to charge beyond a certain
fixed price for the prime necessaries of life, was repealed. The paper
money, already depreciated, fell rapidly, now that the seller could
demand as much as he wished for articles of universal consumption. The
government, obliged to receive the assignats at their face value in
payment of dues, sought to meet its difficulty by increased issues,
which accelerated the decline. At the same time, requisitions in kind
having been suppressed, as part of the reaction from a rule of force,
supplies of all sorts were with difficulty obtained. Distress, lack of
confidence, abounded in all directions; speculation ran riot, and the
government, having relaxed the spring of terror, that most powerful
of motives until it becomes unendurable, found itself drifting into
impotence. These various measures were not completed till near the end
of 1794; and the evil effect was, therefore, not immediately felt in
the armies,—whose wants were also in part supplied by liberal demands
upon their new allies in Holland. Boissi d'Anglas, in a speech made
January 30, 1795, in the Convention, and adopted by that body as
voicing its own sentiments, declared that the armies would demonstrate
to Europe that, far from being exhausted by the three years of war,
France had only augmented her resources. The year then opening was to
witness to the emptiness of the boast, until Bonaparte by his military
genius laid the Continent again at her feet.

The internal history of France during this year, though marked by
many and important events, can be briefly summed up. The policy
of reconciliation towards the classes who had most suffered under
Jacobin rule was pursued by the government; but against the party
lately dominant the reaction that set in was marked by many and bloody
excesses. If in the North and West the insurgent Vendeans and Chouans
accepted the proffered pardon of the Convention, in the South and
East the reactionary movement produced a terror of its own; in which
perished, by public massacre or private assassination, several thousand
persons, many of whom had not been terrorists, but simply ardent
republicans. In Paris, the Jacobins, though depressed and weakened by
the loss of so many of their leaders, did not at once succumb; and the
tendency to agitation was favored in that great centre by the poverty
of the people and the scarcity of food. On the 1st of April, and again
on the 20th of May, the halls of the Convention were invaded by crowds
of men, women and children, demanding bread and the constitution of
1793. On the latter occasion a member of the Convention was shot while
endeavoring to cover the president with his body, and the greater part
of the deputies fled from the hall. Those who remained, belonging
mostly to the old Mountain, voted certain propositions designed to calm
the people; but the next day the crowd was driven out by the national
guard from some sections of the city, and the reaction resumed its
course with increased force and renewed thirst for vengeance. The
deputies who had remained and voted the propositions of May 20 were
impeached, and the arrest was ordered of all members of the Committees
which had governed during the Terror, except Carnot and one other.

The following month, June, the project for a new constitution was
submitted to the Convention, and by it adopted on the 22d of August. It
provided for an Executive Directory of five members, and a Legislature
of two Chambers; the upper to be called the Council of the Elders, the
lower the Council of Five Hundred. To this scheme of a constitution,
the Convention appended a decree that two thirds of the new Legislature
must be taken from the members of the existing Convention. The
Constitution and the decree were submitted to the country in September.
The Provinces accepted both, but Paris rejected the decree; and the
protest against the latter took form on the 4th of October in the
revolt of the Sections,—a movement of the bourgeoisie and reactionists
against the Convention, which on this occasion fell back for support
upon the party identified with the Jacobins. The defence of the
Hall of Legislature and of its members was entrusted to Barras, who
committed the military command to General Bonaparte, from whose skilful
dispositions the assault of the Sections everywhere recoiled. On the
26th of October the National Convention dissolved, after an existence
of three years and one month. On the 27th the new Legislature began
its sittings; and the upper council at once elected the Executive
Directory. Among its five members was Carnot.

On the sea the year 1795 was devoid of great or even striking events.
On the 22d of February the six ships destined for Toulon, which had
been driven back early in the month with the rest of the Brest fleet,
again set sail under the command of Admiral Renaudin, and, although
much delayed by heavy westerly winds in the Atlantic, reached their
destination in safety early in April. Not an enemy's ship was seen on
the way. The Channel fleet had gone back to Spithead as soon as Howe
learned that the Brest fleet had returned to port after the disastrous
January cruise; while in the Mediterranean the British, now under
Admiral Hotham, were at anchor in a roadstead of Corsica when Renaudin
drew near Toulon. This made the French in the Mediterranean twenty to
the British thirteen. "What the new Lords of the Admiralty are after,"
wrote Nelson, "to allow such a detachment to get out here, surprises us
all."[100]

Under the new admiralty small divisions of the Channel fleet continued
to cruise to the westward or in the Bay of Biscay; but not until the
12th of June did the main body, under Lord Bridport, put to sea. Ten
days later, numbering then fourteen sail-of-the-line, it fell in with
Villaret's fleet of twelve ships close in with its own coast, about
eighty miles south of Brest. This meeting was due to a succession of
incidents which are worthy of narration, as showing the conditions of
the war and the prostration of the French navy. The supplies of the
squadron at Brest and L'Orient, as well as much of the local traffic
of the country, were carried by small coasting vessels rather than
by inland roads. A division of three ships-of-the-line was sent to
protect a numerous convoy coming from Bordeaux. On the 8th of June
these vessels encountered the British division of five ships cruising
in the Bay of Biscay, which took from it eight of the convoy before
they could escape under the land. When news of this reached Brest,
Villaret was ordered to take the nine ships that alone were then ready
for sea and join the other three. This junction was made, and on the
16th of June the twelve again fell in with the British five, which,
after temporarily withdrawing, had returned to their cruising ground.
Chase was of course given, and as two of the British sailed very badly
there was a good prospect that either they would be taken, or the rest
of the division compelled to come down to their aid; which, with the
disparity of force, ought to result in the capture of the whole. The
admiral, Cornwallis, behaved with the utmost firmness and coolness; but
with such odds and the disadvantage of speed, no courage nor conduct
can avert some disaster. The inefficiency and bad gunnery of the French
saved their enemies. After a cannonade which lasted from nine in the
forenoon of the 17th until six in the evening, one British ship had
thirteen men wounded, and Villaret abandoned the pursuit.

Five days later Bridport's fleet was sighted, and the French being
inferior stood in for their coast, intending to anchor and await action
under the island called Groix. The pursuit continued with light airs
all day and night; but at daybreak of June 23 the fastest British were
within three miles of the slowest of the French, which opened fire at
six A.M. All Villaret's signals could not bring his fleet into line,
nor induce the undoubtedly brave, but ill trained, men who commanded
the faster ships to take station for the support of the slower. A
desultory action continued till half-past eight, ending in the capture
of three French vessels, the last hauling down her flag within a mile
of Île Groix. Bridport then called his ships off. It is the opinion
of French writers, apparently shared by English critics,[101] that
if he had pursued energetically, the remainder of the enemy must
either have been taken or run ashore to avoid that fate. As it was,
Villaret was permitted to get into L'Orient without molestation,
although to do so he had to wait till the tide served. Such was the
extreme circumspection characterizing the early naval operations of
the British, until Jervis and Nelson enkindled their service with the
relentless energy of spirit inspired by Bonaparte on land. Those to
whom St. Vincent and the Nile, Algesiras and Copenhagen, have become
history, see with astonishment nine ships of capital importance
permitted to escape thus easily from fourteen; forgetting the hold
tradition has on the minds of men, and that it belongs to genius to
open the way into which others then eagerly press. How the admiralty
viewed Bridport's action may be inferred from his retaining command of
the fleet until April, 1800. The ships that reached L'Orient had to
remain till the winter, when they slipped back two or three at a time
to Brest.

The disaster at Île Groix, with some similar small misfortunes in the
Mediterranean,[102] accompanied as they were by evidences, too plain
to be any longer overlooked, of the inefficiency both of officers and
men in the French fleets, determined the government to abandon all
attempt to contest the supremacy of the sea. To this contributed also
the extreme destitution, in the dockyards, of all sorts of stores for
equipment or provision. With the English Channel and the forests of
Corsica in the hands of Great Britain, the customary sources of supply
were cut off; and moreover the providing for the navy—not the most
cherished of the national institutions—met with the same difficulty
as was experienced by other branches of the public service in the
depreciation of the assignats, with which alone naval administrators
could pay contractors. At the end of 1795 twelve hundred francs
in paper were worth scarce twenty in gold. Having accepted naval
inferiority as a necessary condition, the Committee of Public Safety
resolved to maintain the great fleets in the ports simply as a threat
to the enemy, and to send to sea only small divisions to prey upon his
commerce and to levy tribute upon his colonies.

From the end of 1795 forward, this policy prevailed and was finally
accepted even by the emperor after several attempts, fruitless through
the incompetence of his sea-officers, to realize on the sea that
employment of great masses in which he so wonderfully excelled on
land. The reluctance of his supreme genius to accede to this system
of petty war may be accepted as testimony that on sea, as on shore,
great results can only be expected by wielding great masses. Upon
this conclusion history too has set its seal; for the squadron and
division warfare of the French navy, seconded though it was by hosts
of commerce-destroyers, public and private, produced practically
no results, had absolutely no effect upon the issue of the war. On
the other hand, that Napoleon, when convinced that he could expect
nothing decisive from his fleet, accepted the use of it as a means of
harassment or of diversion, must be received as a weighty indication
of the naval policy suited to the inferior power. To assume a menacing
attitude at many points, to give effect to the menace by frequent and
vigorous sorties, to provoke thus a dispersion of the enemy's superior
force, that he may be led to expose detachments to attack by greater
numbers,—such must be the outline of conduct laid down for the weaker
navy. But that such a course may be really effective,—that the inferior
may, as in some of Bonaparte's wonderful campaigns, become ultimately
superior,—there must be at some fitly chosen point of the sea frontier
a concentrated body of ships; whose escape, if effected, may be the
means of inflicting a great disaster upon the enemy by crushing
one or more of the exposed fractions of his fleet. Unless there be
such a central mass, mere dissemination is purposeless. Inferiority
carried beyond a certain degree becomes impotence; nor will all the
commerce-destroyers fancy can picture restore the balance to the nation
hopelessly weaker in ships of the line-of-battle.

On land as well as on sea weakness was stamped on the military
movements of the year 1795. Its diplomatic successes were due to the
arms of 1794. Early in the year Pichegru was removed from Holland
to the upper Rhine, being succeeded by Moreau. Between the armies
commanded by these two lay that of the Sambre and Meuse, still under
Jourdan, concentrated on the left bank of the Rhine between Dusseldorf
and Coblentz. It was provided that, in case of the three armies acting
together, the chief command should be with Pichegru. The removal of
the restraint enforced by the Terror was evidenced in these Northern
forces by the number of desertions during the severity of this unusual
winter. In the army of Italy the case was even worse; and the frightful
destitution of the soldiers, made known a year later in Bonaparte's
celebrated proclamation upon taking command, led to even greater
losses from the ranks. Toward the end of January seventeen thousand
men were detached from this army to Toulon to take part in a projected
invasion of Corsica. The expedition never sailed; but such was the
horror inspired by the sufferings they had undergone that the hardiest
soldiers forsook their colors, and of two fine divisions not ten
thousand men rejoined the army.[103]

Under such conditions military operations could not but be sluggish;
the genius of a Bonaparte was needed to supply the impetus which the
emasculated central government could no longer impart. The great
Carnot, also, had been removed from the direction of the war, March
4, 1795, under the law prescribing periodic changes of members in the
Committee of Public Safety. The fall of Luxembourg, already mentioned,
was obtained only by the slow process of blockade. Not till September,
when the season was nearly over, did the French armies move; Jourdan
and Pichegru being then directed to undertake a concerted invasion,
from their widely separated positions, intending to form a junction in
the enemy's country. Jourdan crossed the Rhine, advanced south as far
as the Main, and invested Mayence, the Austrians retiring before him.
Pichegru received the capitulation of Mannheim, which opened its gates
upon the threat of bombardment without receiving a shot. He showed
no vigor in following this success, and his dilatory ill-combined
movements permitted the Austrian general, Clairfayt, to concentrate his
armies in a central position between the Main and Mannheim, parting the
two French leaders. The new direction of war, either through folly, or
from sharing the growing inefficiency of the general government, had
failed to accumulate the supplies of all kinds needed by the masses
thus gathered in a wild and impoverished region. Clairfayt combined a
powerful movement against the destitute and suffering army of Jourdan,
compelling him to retreat and recross the Rhine. Leaving a corps of
observation before him and holding Pichegru in check on the south,
he then himself crossed the river at Mayence and assaulted vigorously
the lines on the left bank with which the enemy during the past year
had surrounded the place. The blockading forces were driven back in
divergent directions; and the Austrians in increasing numbers poured
into the country west of the river, separating Jourdan from Pichegru.

It was at this moment that the National Convention was dissolving and
the Directory assuming the reins of government. Carnot became one of
its five members. Impressed by the importance of retaining Mannheim,
the loss of which was threatened by the recent reverses, he sent urgent
orders to Jourdan to move south to the support of his colleague, using
his own judgment as to the means. It was too late. The mingled weakness
and ignorance of the preceding government had caused a destitution of
means and an inferiority of force wholly inadequate to cope with the
superior strategic position of the Austrian masses. Mannheim, which
had surrendered on the 20th of September, was regained on the 22d of
November by the Austrians, who at once re-enforced the troops on the
west bank, acting against Pichegru, while Clairfayt pushed further
back the other French army. With this success his brilliant operations
closed for the year. The weather had become excessively bad, causing
great sickness; and on the 19th of December he proposed an armistice,
which Jourdan was only too glad to accept. The Austrians, who when the
year opened were east of the Rhine, remained in force on the west bank,
holding well-advanced positions based upon Mayence and Mannheim,—the
two capital places for sustaining operations on either side of the
river.

The suspension of arms lasted until May 30, 1796, when the French,
having given the notification required by the terms of the armistice,
again crossed the river and began hostilities. But, although great
and instructive military events followed this new undertaking, the
centre of interest had by this time shifted from the north and east
to the Italian frontier of the republic, where the successes of
Bonaparte enchained it until the Peace of Campo Formio dissolved the
coalition against France. That dazzling career had begun which becomes,
thenceforth until its close, the main thread of French history, to
which other incidents have to be referred, and by following which
their mutual relations are most easily understood. We have reached
therefore the period when a naval narrative reverts naturally to the
Mediterranean; for Bonaparte's Italian campaigns profoundly affected
the political and maritime conditions in that sea. Upon it also he
next embarked for the extraordinary enterprise, condemned by many as
chimerical, and yet so signally stamped by the characteristics of
his genius, in which he first came into collision with the Sea Power
of Great Britain, destined to ruin his career, and with the great
seaman in whom that Sea Power found the highest expression it has ever
attained.

"During the year 1795," says the distinguished military historian of
these wars, "France, after a twelvemonth of victory, came near losing
all her conquests; threatened with a dangerous internal reaction, she
only with difficulty succeeded in freeing herself from embarrassments
and modifying the defects of her institutions. The next year we shall
find her launched in a yet vaster career, by the great captain who so
long presided over her destinies, who raised her to the pinnacle of
glory by his victories, and thence plunged her to the abyss through
disregard of justice and moderation."[104]




CHAPTER VIII.

THE MEDITERRANEAN AND ITALY.—FROM THE EVACUATION OF TOULON IN 1793 TO
THE BRITISH WITHDRAWAL FROM THAT SEA, IN 1796, AND THE BATTLE OF CAPE
ST. VINCENT, FEBRUARY, 1797.—AUSTRIA FORCED TO MAKE PEACE.


After the evacuation of Toulon, on the 19th of December, 1793, Lord
Hood had taken his fleet to Hyères Roads,—an anchorage formed by the
group of islands of the same name a few miles east of Toulon. There he
remained during the greater part of January, revictualling his ships
and considering what steps should next be taken to assure British
interests in the Mediterranean.

It is essential to a fleet, as to an army, to have always near at hand
depots of supplies, upon which it can depend to replace the consumption
of the limited stores carried on board, and to which it can resort for
refit. The way from the depots to the fleet, or the army, technically
called the communications, should be such as can most easily be
defended by the armed force itself, without impairing its liberty in
movements necessary to obtain the objects of the war. In other words,
this depot, or base, should be near the scene of operations and, when
practicable, so situated that the fleet, while actively engaged,
interposes directly or indirectly between it and the enemy. Nearness
was doubly important in the days of sailing ships, whose movements
depended upon the fickle element of the wind; for then a ship going in
for refit not only took more time to perform the voyage, but also in
returning made a heavier draft upon her resources, and consequently
could remain a shorter period at the seat of war.

Toulon, while securely held, served as such a base; although, being
exposed to overpowering attack from the land side, its situation called
for excessive expenditure of effort. Toulon was, however, now lost, and
the British were thrown back upon Gibraltar, at the very entrance of
the Mediterranean, and nine hundred miles from the seat of hostilities,
for a secure depot in which to land stores and a safe anchorage for
transports and crippled ships-of-war.

Although the possession of a strong place, suited in itself for a
base, may decide the character of operations projected, logically
the necessary operations should first be determined, and the choice
of the base be decided by them. In the Mediterranean, as elsewhere
generally at this time, the policy of Great Britain was to control
the sea for the protection of commerce, and to sustain on shore the
continental powers in the war against France,—chiefly by money, but
also by naval co-operation when feasible. To support the land warfare,
her diplomatic negotiations strove to unite, in the general military
effort, as many as possible of the small independent states into which
Italy was divided, to promote among them unity of action, and to foster
the sense of security, in taking a decided step against France, which
they could only derive from the presence among them of a strong power,
such as Great Britain showed in her fleet. Neither their traditions
nor the character of their rulers enabled them to combine strongly
as equals; nor, as has before been said, was there any one state so
predominant as to give a nucleus around which the others could gather.
The only possible centre was Great Britain, present as a power in her
fleet. Moreover, if unable, as she proved, to stir them up to positive,
harmonious, concerted action, it was her interest to impose upon
them a benevolent neutrality towards herself and her allies, and to
deter them from inimical measures into which they might otherwise be
impelled by the demands of the republic and their fear of the French
army. Friendly ports along the whole coast were essential for the
security of her shipping and the promotion of her commerce. Finally,
it must be added that the character of the shore between Nice and
Genoa, interposing between the French and Austrian armies, particularly
favored direct naval co-operation. The Maritime Alps and the Apennines,
coming down close to the sea, left but a single narrow, and yet long,
line of communications along the beach, traversed by a very bad road,
in many parts under fire from the sea.[105] This condition made the
armies using that line chiefly dependent for supplies upon coasters,
whose movements ships-of-war could harass and impede,—though not, when
sailing vessels, entirely stop.

Corsica, in its existing political conditions of revolt against
France under the leadership of Paoli, appeared to offer the strategic
situation which Hood was seeking. It was near and centrally placed with
reference to the probable operations on shore; San Fiorenzo Bay, which
became the chief anchorage for the fleet, being equidistant, about
one hundred miles, from Nice and from Genoa. Leghorn also, one of the
greatest depots of British trade in the Mediterranean and the seaport
of Tuscany, over which Great Britain wished to enforce her influence,
was but sixty miles from Cape Corso at the northern extremity of the
island. All the trade with northern Italy had to pass close to Corsica,
and was consequently exposed to capture if the seaports remained
in French hands; especially as calms prevail around the island,
facilitating the operations of row-galleys and neutralizing the powers
of a sailing navy. Being an island, Corsica depended upon the control
of the sea; and, though its size and rugged surface precluded conquest,
there was believed to be a disposition to accept the protection of
Great Britain as the only means of dispossessing the French troops,
who still held the seaports of San Fiorenzo, Bastia, and Calvi.

Sir Gilbert Elliott, who had been the Civil Commissioner of Great
Britain in Toulon during the last month of its occupation, left
Hyères Bay early in January to confer with Paoli, who had proposed
the annexation of the island to the British crown. His enthusiastic
reception by the people and the assurances of the Corsican chieftain
convinced him that the measure was sincerely desired; and in
consequence of his representations, Hood, on the 24th of January,
sailed from Hyères with his whole fleet for San Fiorenzo Bay. The
weather proving very tempestuous, and the three-decked ships, of which
there were several, being ill-fitted to contend with it, the admiral
was forced to take them to Porto Ferrajo in Elba, and to send against
San Fiorenzo a detachment only. This appeared off the place on the 7th
of February; and after a series of combined operations, in which the
navy bore a very conspicuous share on land, the French evacuated the
town and works on the 19th of the month, retreating upon Bastia. The
admiral then urged an attack upon Bastia; but the general thought he
could not spare enough men. Nelson, who had been blockading there for
some time, strongly represented the feasibility of the enterprise; and,
after a sharp altercation between the two commanders-in-chief, Hood
determined to undertake the siege with the navy and the troops who were
serving on board as marines. The landing began on the 3d of April; but
the place held out till the 21st of May, when it capitulated. Calvi
was next taken in hand, the operations beginning on the 19th of June,
and ending with its surrender on the 10th of August. The whole island
was thus freed from the presence of French troops,—a result due almost
wholly to the navy, although the army bore a share in the operations
at San Fiorenzo and Calvi. To the determination of Hood and the ardent
representations of Nelson was due that Bastia was besieged at all;
and, as thirty-five hundred regular troops then surrendered to an
outside force of fourteen hundred seamen and marines, the opinion of
Sir Gilbert Elliott that "the blockade of the port was the chief means
of reducing it," can scarcely be disputed. At the siege of Calvi Nelson
lost his right eye.

Between the siege of Bastia and that of Calvi, the General Assembly
of Corsica met, and on the 19th of June, 1794, tendered the insular
crown to the king of Great Britain. With the successful issue of the
military operations, this political act consummated the possession of
the island. But, to quote the words of Elliott, the claim to Corsica
rested upon superior force,[106] and by that only could be asserted;
and this superior force the British government failed to provide. The
love of the people for Paoli, and the period of anxiety through which
he and they had passed, caused the connection to be eagerly desired,
and accepted with demonstrations of the warmest delight; but as
security succeeded the sense of danger, the first-love between nations
so radically distinct in temperament and institutions was followed by
the symptoms attending ill-assorted unions. Still, with prompt action
and strong garrisons, the benefit of the foreign occupation might have
been manifest, dissatisfaction might have yielded to considerations of
interest, and the island been retained. The British government acted
slowly. Elliott had urged that authority should be sent him beforehand
to take over the executive functions at once, as soon as the Act of
Union passed; instead of which, Paoli was left for four months in his
old position, and developed a jealousy of his destined successor not
unprecedented in the heads of states. This feeling, which he held
with Corsican intensity, communicated itself to his followers; and an
inauspicious division of sentiment already existed when, in October,
after an interval of four months, Elliott received his powers as
viceroy. Paoli continued for a year longer to reside in Corsica, and up
to the time of his departure was a cause of trouble to the viceroy, and
so of strength to the partisans of France, who became numerous.

During the year 1794 the superior importance of the operations on
the frontiers of Belgium and Germany, as well as in Spain, caused
the French armies of Italy and the Alps to remain quiet, after some
early successes which had placed in their hands the chief passes of
the mountains and advanced their line on the coast as far as Vado, on
the borders of Genoese territory. Early in 1795 a force of eighteen
thousand men was detached to Toulon for the invasion of Corsica;
but, although the French had in the port fifteen ships-of-the-line,
they felt that neither the admiral nor the officers possessed the
tactical skill necessary to handle the fleet in presence of an enemy
of nearly equal force, if encumbered with a large body of transports.
The case reproduced that of Conflans, when expected in 1759 to cover
the French invasion of England. As a rule, in combined military and
naval expeditions the fleet and the army should start together; but
the tactical embarrassment of transports is indisputable. If the fleet
cannot encounter the enemy successfully when not so hampered, it but
encourages disaster to incur the meeting with them in company. Not
improperly, in such a case of doubt, it was decided that the Toulon
fleet should sail alone; and, accordingly, on the 2d of March, 1795,
Admiral Martin put to sea with fifteen of the line, seven frigates, and
five smaller vessels. Despite these respectable numbers, the efficiency
of the force was poor. Out of twelve thousand officers and men on board
the ships-of-the-line, seventy-five hundred had never before been to
sea; and Martin reported that, deducting officers and petty-officers,
he had but twenty-seven hundred seamen to man the fleet.[107]

Hood had gone home the previous November, expecting to return; and
the British were now commanded by Admiral Hotham. The latter had
cruised off Toulon for three weeks in mid-winter, on account of the
indications of the French coming out, and after a succession of most
violent weather returned to San Fiorenzo Bay on the 10th of January. He
sailed again, apparently about the 22d of the month, to cover a convoy
expected from England, leaving in port the "Berwick," seventy-four;
which, through the carelessness of her officers, had been permitted to
roll her masts overboard at her anchors. After some more hard cruising,
the fleet put into Leghorn on the 25th of February, leaving still in
San Fiorenzo Bay the "Berwick," the delay in whose repairs can only
be attributed to the penury of naval resources. The presence of the
fleet in Leghorn was probably necessary both for its own supplies and
to remind the wavering Tuscany of the power of Great Britain at her
doors; but the "Berwick" incident served powerfully to illustrate the
far-reaching effects of individual carelessness and the impolicy of
exposing small detachments not covered, directly or indirectly, by
the main body. On the 7th of March the French fleet came in sight of
Cape Corso, and almost at the same moment discovered the "Berwick,"
which had only the previous day succeeded in leaving San Fiorenzo for
Leghorn. Being still crippled, she was easily overtaken, and forced to
surrender at noon.

The following day Hotham in Leghorn learned that the enemy had sailed,
and the next morning at dawn put to sea in pursuit. On the 11th the
two fleets came in sight of each other, the French far south and to
windward of the British, out of gun-shot, and thus continued during
the 12th. That night one of the French seventy-fours lost a topmast
and parted company, reducing their numbers to fourteen. The following
morning the "Ça-Ira," an eighty-gun ship, ran into her next ahead,
losing both fore and main topmasts, and thus became the source of
anxiety and danger which a crippled ship ever is in the fleet to which
she belongs. As she dropped out of the line, a British frigate ran
close to her on the side encumbered with the fallen spars, annoying her
there for some time with comparative impunity, and was then succeeded
by Nelson in the "Agamemnon," who hung about on her quarters until
several ships bore down to her relief.

During the night the "Sans Culottes," of one hundred and twenty guns,
the heaviest vessel in the French fleet, dropped out of the line to
leeward, and in the morning was out of sight. The "Ça-Ira" was taken
in tow by, the "Censeur," seventy-four, and at daybreak these two
were some distance from, and to the north-east of, their fleet. Both
parties were at this time much scattered from the irregularities of
the wind; but it shifting now to the north-west favored the British,
and those nearest the separated ships speedily brought them to action.
While this partial engagement was going on, both fleets shaped their
course for the scene, the French intending to cover the "Censeur"
and "Ça-Ira" by passing between them and the British, but owing to
some misunderstanding this was not done. As the two vans went slowly
by on opposite tacks, a sharp exchange of shots took place, in which
the British, not being well closed up, were overmatched, and two of
their number suffered severely; but as the French allowed the enemy
to interpose between them and the disabled vessels, these were forced
to surrender after a very gallant resistance, in which they lost four
hundred men and were partially dismasted. Each fleet continuing its
course in opposite directions, they soon separated and passed out of
sight.

The baffling character of the wind, combined with the indifferent
sailing qualities of the British three-deckers, deprive this action of
any special tactical significance; and the very mediocre calibre of
the two admirals was not calculated to overcome the difficulties they
encountered. The numerous accidents in Martin's fleet, and the parting
of the "Sans Culottes" at such a moment, show the indifferent character
of the French captains, and probably justify the comment that Hotham
owed his success to the initiative of the admirable officers under
his command rather than to his own capacity. "I went on board Admiral
Hotham," wrote Nelson, "as soon as our firing grew slack in the van and
the 'Ça-Ira' and 'Censeur' had struck, to propose to him leaving our
two crippled ships, the two prizes, and four frigates, and pursue the
enemy; but he, much cooler than myself, said, 'We must be contented, we
have done very well.' Admiral Goodall backed me; I got him to write to
the Admiral, but it would not do; we should have had such a day as I
believe the annals of England never produced."[108] "Admiral Hotham,"
says Chevalier,[109] "showed great circumspection. He probably did not
appreciate the improvised fleets of the republic. To fight, there are
needed ships in good condition, capable seamen, skilful gunners, and
officers accustomed to order, to military dispositions, and to squadron
manœuvres. These we did not have." "The enemy," wrote Nelson about the
same fleet, a few months later, "are neither seamen nor officers."[110]
The immediate consequence of this defeat was the abandonment of the
projected expedition against Corsica.

After the battle a gale of wind forced the British into Spezia and
caused the wreck of the "Illustrious," seventy-four, which, from
injuries received in the action, was not able to keep off shore.
This, with the capture of the "Berwick," equalized the losses of
the two fleets. The French anchored in Hyères Bay, where they were
rejoined by the "Sans Culottes," and on the 24th of March returned to
Toulon. Admiral Renaudin's arrival from Brest[111] on the 4th of April
raised the available force to nineteen or twenty ships-of-the-line;
to which the enemy could now oppose only thirteen of their own and
two Neapolitan. But, although the British were very destitute of
material for necessary equipment and repair,[112] the superiority
of organization, discipline, and officer-like training, allowed
them little real cause for anxiety. In the month of May a Jacobin
outbreak occurred in Toulon. The government had ordered Martin to take
advantage of Renaudin's junction, and again to seek the enemy while
thus superior. The mob raised the cry that as soon as the fleet sailed
the enemies of the Revolution would enter the town and massacre the
patriots. The seamen, except those belonging to the Brest squadron,
left their vessels, under pretext of deliberating on the dangers of
their country, and took part in all the street demonstrations. An
expedition was even set on foot against Marseille; but the central
government was getting stronger, or rather anarchy was becoming
wearisome, and after a paltry engagement the Toulonese fell back upon
their city and submitted. A great number of seamen, however, had
deserted; and the necessity of recovering them delayed the departure of
the fleet, which finally put to sea on the 7th of June with seventeen
ships-of-the-line. The time for a favorable sortie was, however, past;
the British having at last received a large re-enforcement.

After partially refitting in Spezia, Hotham took his fleet to San
Fiorenzo, arriving there on the 30th of March. On the 17th of April
he sailed again for Minorca, where he hoped to meet a re-enforcement
and a much-needed convoy; but a succession of westerly winds caused
the fleet to lose ground, instead of gaining, until the 27th, when
it unexpectedly and most fortunately met a body of store-ships from
Gibraltar. With these the admiral at once bore up for Leghorn, arriving
there next day. Had the French in their own dockyards refitted as
rapidly as the British did in a foreign port, and gone to sea with
the increase of strength that Renaudin brought, they should have
intercepted this important convoy, if they did not bring the fleet to
action. The correspondence of Nelson, still a simple captain, testifies
continually, in his own vivid style, to the critical state of the
campaign at this moment.

On the 8th of May Hotham sailed again for Minorca, and continued to
cruise off that island until the 14th of June, when Rear-admiral
Robert Mann joined him with a re-enforcement from England of nine[113]
ships-of-the-line, making the British superior in number as in quality
to the enemy. As a convoy was also expected, the fleet kept the same
station until it arrived on the 22d, when the whole body sailed for
San Fiorenzo, anchoring there June 29. On the 4th of July Hotham sent
Nelson with his own ship and some smaller vessels to co-operate on the
Riviera of Genoa with the Austrian advance against the French; but
the detachment fell in with Martin's fleet, and had to return to San
Fiorenzo, being, says Nelson, "hard pressed" by the enemy, who pursued
until they saw the British fleet at anchor. The latter weighed as soon
as possible, but did not come up with the French until the 14th, near
the Hyères Islands, where a trifling brush took place, resulting in
the capture of the "Alcide," seventy-four, which immediately after
surrendering caught fire and blew up. This small affair was the last in
which Admiral Hotham was directly concerned. Hood had been definitively
relieved of the Mediterranean command before he could sail from England
on his return; and Hotham, weary of a burden to which he felt himself
unfitted and had proved himself unequal, applied for relief, and struck
his flag on the 1st of November, 1795.

Prior to the naval brush off Hyères, little had been done in Italy by
the armies on either side. The French, whose forces were far inferior
to those of the allies and in a state of great destitution, were
compelled to stand on the defensive over a very long line, of which
the advanced post on the sea was at Vado. The Austrians had imposed
upon the Sardinians their own plan of campaign, which was to strike the
extreme right of the French at Vado, and then drive them back along
the Corniche, while the Sardinians attacked on the other flank through
the passes of the Apennines up to the Col di Tende, where the Maritime
Alps begin. The British fleet was to co-operate with the movement
on the side of the sea,—a consideration which had much to do with
determining the Austrian plan. By occupying Vado and the Riviera east
of it, the coasting trade heretofore carried on from the ports of Genoa
and Tuscany to southern France would be stopped; a matter of great
consequence to the republic, as those departments only raised grain for
three months' consumption and depended for the rest upon that which
came from Barbary and Italy by way of Tuscany. With a British squadron
at Vado, the populace of Provence, the navy at Toulon, and the army of
Italy, would have to be supplied from the north of France by bad inland
roads.[114] Vado Bay was, moreover, the best anchorage between Nice and
Genoa. Devins, the Austrian general, began his movement on the 13th of
June, passing through Genoese territory against the protest of that
neutral government. The French resisted sturdily; but the odds were too
great, and by the end of June they had fallen back to a line extending
from Borghetto on the sea to Ormea in the mountains, abandoning Vado
and the intermediate coast towns. Devins now called on Hotham for naval
support, and the British admiral detached Nelson, as has already been
seen, to give it; but the encounter with the French fleet delaying his
arrival for some days served Devins with a pretext for inaction. He
employed the mean time in fortifying his position and improving the
roads in his rear.

[Illustration: Northern Italy and Corsica.]

On the 17th of July Nelson reached Genoa, took on board the British
minister to that republic, and went to Vado, anchoring there on the
21st. He immediately conferred with Devins, who gave it as his opinion
that the Austrians could not advance further until the French were
compelled to retire by want of provisions,—a result he expected from
the action of the navy. Nelson explained to the minister that the food
supplies being carried in neutral vessels he was powerless to stop
them; for he had stringent orders from the admiralty that no legal
measures should be instituted against such, when arrested, until full
particulars in each case had been sent to England and instructions
had come back what to do. Meanwhile the cargoes, being perishable,
would be spoiled. Such utterly inconsequent proceedings, though
highly characteristic of the military action of cabinets, were most
exasperating to a man of Nelson's temper, always prone to cut knots;
but, as he was pecuniarily answerable and a poor man, he could not
disregard them on his sole authority. The British ministers to Genoa
and Sardinia both concurred in advising him to carry out Devins's
wishes; and then Nelson, with the fearlessness of responsibility he
always showed,—and sometimes out of, as well as in, season,—issued
orders to his frigates to take every vessel bound to France or to ports
within the French lines, to whatsoever nation it might belong. At the
same time the general also sent out small cruisers; and it is roundly
asserted by Jomini that he laid a tax on all coasting vessels brought
in by them, forcing them to pay for a passport and appropriating the
proceeds to himself. The utmost diligence, however, could not insure
the interruption of a traffic carried on by very small vessels, having
to make but short night runs close along a coast;[115] and Nelson's
orders, while doubtless productive of some results in stopping large
vessels from Tuscany and Algiers, could not prevent supplies getting
in by Genoese coasters. The difficulty was increased by the fact that a
number of the ports in rear of the French positions belonged to Genoa,
and the inhabitants depended upon her for food. To turn a deaf ear to
their cries of suffering, and to prevent supplies landed there being
used by the French, were alike impossible.

These considerations should have led Devins to regard naval
co-operation simply as the efforts of a light force, competent to
harass, not to destroy, the enemy's communications; and should have
induced him to force his own way, by early and vigorous action, while
the French were inferior in numbers and before their positions became
too strong. Instead of this, he used the Sardinians and British,
not as allies, but as excuses for not moving; action of one kind or
another on their part was necessary before he could advance. Thus the
summer slipped away, the French busily strengthening their lines and
bringing up the army of the Pyrenees to re-enforce that of Italy,
after peace was made with Spain. Nelson was full of projects to embark
a corps of Austrians, who should seize and occupy a coast position
in rear of the French; but Devins only played with a proposition of
which Jomini speaks with scant respect, and which was certainly open
to the objection that, if carried out with adequate force, it divided
the Austrian army. Nelson, it is true, guaranteed its retreat to his
ships in case of need; but the Austrian, not unnaturally, preferred
a less uncertain line. The British captain, who had at first felt
respect for Devins's abilities, wrote on the 17th of September that it
had for some time appeared to him "that the general intended to go no
further than his present position, and meant to lay the miscarriage
of his enterprise against Nice to the non-co-operation of the British
fleet and the Sardinian army."[116] Whatever his purpose, Devins did
not advance, but quietly awaited the French attack. Early in November
a severe illness caused him to give up the command; and on the 23d
of the month the enemy, under General Schérer, assaulted vigorously
the centre of the allied position, where the Sardinians touched the
Austrians. This point had always been weak, and after a short struggle
was forced. The original intention of Schérer had been to turn, after
piercing the centre, against the Sardinians, as Bonaparte did in the
following year; but a very heavy fall of snow in the mountains decided
him to swing round to the right, drive the Austrians back upon the
coast, and, if possible, anticipate them upon their line of retreat to
the eastward. In this he was not entirely successful; but the imminent
danger forced the enemy to abandon all their line of works and fall
back precipitately, with a loss of seven thousand men, killed, wounded
and prisoners, besides their depots at Loano, Vado, and Savona. This
action, which was a brilliant and decisive victory, is known as the
battle of Loano. By the first of December the Austrians had recrossed
the Apennines and were again in the positions from which they had set
out the previous June.

The military plan and execution of the campaign by the land forces
scarcely falls within the scope of the present work. An advance by the
armies of a coalition, whose respective troops and lines of operation
are separated by a chain of mountains, even of the height of the
Apennines, with difficult communication across them, does not present
a combination promising mutual support and probable success. To this
disadvantage is to be added that of the long and narrow line by which
all the Austrian supplies had to be forwarded; and which any successful
advance would make yet longer and more difficult. On the other hand,
the Austrians counted much upon the help that could be extended by
the navy of Great Britain, in whose interest the occupation of the
shore line was undertaken.[117] By their advance they controlled Vado
Bay,—the best anchorage between Villefranche (Nice) and Genoa; and
their presence imposed a restraint upon the latter republic, whose
attitude was largely determined by the comparative forces of the
belligerents. Did then the British navy, under these circumstances, do
all that it could have done to insure the success of the common cause?

The answer can scarcely be yes. Nelson, indeed, exerted himself with
the energy that never failed him; but his correspondence shows that he
did not think the force assigned him equal to its task. Could it then
have been increased? The answer again is scarcely doubtful. The British
fleet of the line was slightly superior in numbers to the French at
Toulon, and far superior in the quality of its officers and men. It
was doubtless embarrassed by numerous duties,—by those conflicting
interests whose divergence imposes the great test of capacity upon a
general officer. The French fleet at Toulon, co-operation with the
Austrian advance, the protection of trade, the covering of Corsica, the
political interests involved in controlling the action of the small
Italian states,—all these cares fell upon the British admiral. Of
these, the French fleet was the most important; but all other interests
of Britain and her allies were better served by co-operation with the
Austrian advance,—by victory in the field,—than by any dissemination
of force for other purposes. A decisive Imperial success would have
determined the policy of every state in the western Mediterranean and
closed every port to French cruisers.

In short, offensive action, and not the merely defensive attitude
maintained through the campaign, was here clearly indicated. Nelson
intimates that the only course by which the navy could practically
intercept the French communications was to enter the coasting ports
and destroy the coasters. These little vessels defied detection on
their voyages; only by chasing them into their nests could their
wings be clipped. "A few days ago," he writes, "I scoured the coast
between Monaco and Borghetto so completely, that although I was only
able to take one ship loaded with corn, yet I forced the others into
the Bay of Alassio, where they are so completely under the protection
of formidable batteries _that not less than three sail-of-the-line_
could attempt to take or destroy them. The number of vessels loaded
and unloaded at those places is near one hundred, the greater part
loaded with stores and corn for France."[118] Here was the strategic
direction to be given to the British navy, after providing for the
watch off Toulon. "You will now," wrote Nelson five years later to
Lord Keith, "bear me out in my assertion, when I say that the British
fleet could have prevented the invasion of Italy; and if our friend
Hotham had kept his fleet on that coast, I assert, and you will agree
with me, no army from France could have been furnished with stores or
provisions; even men could not have marched."[119] If the fleet proved
unequal to this task, final condemnation was passed on the allied plan
of campaign, which was not in its conception characterized by sound
military judgment. But Admiral Hotham, as Nelson said, had "no head
for enterprise, perfectly satisfied that each month passes without
any losses on our side."[120] Nelson never had under his orders any
other ship-of-the-line than his own "Agamemnon;" and at the time of
the decisive battle of Loano all his little squadron had been taken
away except two, so that French gunboats harassed with impunity the
left flank of the Austrians.[121] He himself at that critical moment
had to remain in Genoa with the "Agamemnon," at the request of the
Imperial minister, to prevent the crew of a French frigate then in
port, supported as it would have been by French partisans, from
seizing Voltri,—an important point upon the line of retreat of the
Austrians, where a few resolute men could have stopped them until
the pursuing army came up. To him alone was therefore attributed
the escape of several thousand Imperial soldiers, among whom was
the commander-in-chief himself.[122] Prior to the battle Genoa had
permitted French intrigues and armed enterprises of this character to
be concerted, almost openly, in her territories. This she would not
have dared to do, had the British navy been present in force on the
coast, acting under such a commander as Nelson; for the probabilities
of final success would have been with the allies. In short, this
campaign of the British fleet contributes another to the numerous
lessons of history, upon the importance of having sufficient force
at the decisive point and taking the offensive. It may be added that
Hotham could better have spared ships to Nelson, if he had not thrown
away his two opportunities of beating the Toulon fleet.

While Nelson was co-operating with the Austrians as far as his force
admitted, the British fleet was generally cruising off Toulon,
returning from time to time to San Fiorenzo or Leghorn for refit and
stores. It was in this latter part of the year 1795 that the Directory,
as will be remembered, decided to abandon the policy of fleet-fighting
and to enter upon that of commerce-destroying, directed against
exposed colonies of the enemy as well as against his trade afloat. Two
squadrons, numbering in all seven ships-of-the-line and eight smaller
vessels, were ordered fitted out at Toulon, which was with difficulty
done for want of seamen. Since the action of July off Hyères, nearly
all the sailors in Martin's fleet had deserted, disgusted with the
bad food, scanty clothing, and constant disaster that were their
portion. Enough, however, were at last gathered to man the ships
selected; and on the 14th of September six of the line and three
frigates got away under the command of Captain Richery. It does not
appear whether the British fleet was then at sea or at San Fiorenzo;
but in either case it was at this port, and not until September 22d,
that Hotham learned their escape. On the 5th of October this leisurely
commander-in-chief sent Admiral Mann with six of the line in pursuit;
but the French, having so great a start, could not be overtaken. They
passed the Straits of Gibraltar early in October, bound to the British
possessions in North America. On the 7th of the month, when a hundred
and fifty miles west of Gibraltar, they fell in with an enemy's convoy
of thirty-one merchant ships from the Levant, under the protection of
three seventy-fours. Richery succeeded in capturing one of the latter,
which had lost a topmast, and all the merchant ships except one. Having
so valuable a booty, he decided to escort it into Cadiz, where he
anchored on the 13th and was soon after found by Mann, whose arrival
prevented his departure to fulfil his original mission. At about the
same time some French frigates in the Atlantic took eighteen ships out
of a Jamaica convoy. The other Toulon division, of one ship-of-the-line
and six smaller vessels, cruised in the Levant; and, having made a
number of prizes, returned safely to Toulon. Its commander, Captain
Ganteaume, though undistinguished by any great achievements, was
throughout his career remarkably fortunate in escaping the search of an
enemy. It was he who commanded the flotilla on board which Bonaparte
stole unseen through all the British cruisers, on his return from Egypt
to France in 1799.

These results, coinciding so closely with the adoption of the new
policy of commerce-destroying, confirmed the government in favor of
this course, to which the French have always been strongly disposed.
They hoped from it, to use the words of a representative in the
Convention, "to force the English to a shameful bankruptcy;" what they
obtained was the demoralization of their navy, the loss of the control
of the sea and of their own external commerce, finally Napoleon's
Continental System and the fall of the Empire.

The battle of Loano, decisive of the campaign of 1795, is yet more
distinguished as marking the entrance upon the scene of two of the most
remarkable figures in the war of the French Revolution. During the week
after it was fought, Admiral Sir John Jervis, better known by his later
title of Earl St. Vincent, arrived at San Fiorenzo, as the regular
successor to Hood in the Mediterranean. During the winter Napoleon
Bonaparte was chosen by the Directory to relieve Schérer in command of
the Army of Italy.

The career and character of the youthful republican general are too
well known, have been too often described, to be attempted by the
author, from whose immediate theme, moreover, they stand apart. The
personality of the already aged admiral, whose iron hands stamped
his own image on the British navy and fashioned it into the splendid
instrument with which the triumphs of Nelson were won, is, on the
contrary, familiar to few except the students of naval history.
Born in 1734, Sir John Jervis, when he assumed command of the
Mediterranean fleet in his sixty-second year, had had no opportunity of
distinguishing himself in the eyes of the world outside of the service
to which he belonged. With the members of that service, however, he
had long been a marked man. The child of a poor though well-born
family, he had in early life, under the pressure of poverty, required
of himself the same stern discipline and submission to the duty of
the moment which he afterwards so rigorously exacted of others. Grave
and unbending in his official relations, immovable as a rock when his
determination was once formed, unrelenting almost to mercilessness in
suppressing insubordination, then rife throughout the British navy,
he had the high-bred polish of a man used to good society, and his
demeanor was courteous, and, when occasion demanded, even courtly. A
traveller by land as well as by sea, a constant and judicious reader,
in a period when such habits were rarer than now among seamen, he
was well informed in matters other than those relating merely to his
profession. Of the latter, however, he was a master. His ship was the
model of the British fleet during the American Revolution, and his
high reputation drew to her quarter-deck youths from the best families
of England, when they could obtain interest to get there. Yet no man
was ever less swayed, in an age when social and political influence
counted for so much, by any extrinsic claims of that character.
Personal merit first, after that a family claim upon the navy, that a
father or brother had given his life for the service,—nay, the very
friendlessness of a deserving man,—such were the considerations that
determined him in the use of patronage at his own disposal.

Yet, with all these strong attributes, capable too of a tenderness
which could mourn long and deeply the loss of a valued comrade, the
rule of Jervis was one of fear rather than love. It is impossible to
criticise adversely measures whose extreme severity was justified, if
not imperatively demanded, by the appalling crisis of the mutinies of
1797; impossible to withhold admiration, not unmingled with awe, from
the impressive figure of the chief who stood unmoved and unyielding
amid the smothered discontent, revolt threatening from below, the
enemy's coast in sight from the deck, knowing that in every other fleet
the crews had taken the ships from their officers, but determined it
should not be so in the Mediterranean. Yet admiration is qualified by
the feeling that to the ruthless temper of the man the position was not
wholly displeasing,—that he was in his natural element when crushing
opposition. A captain, who with great personal courage had quelled a
rising in his ship, dragging the ringleaders with his own hands from
among their followers, interceded on behalf of one of the condemned
because he had previously borne a good character. "I am glad of it,"
replied Jervis; "hitherto we have been hanging scoundrels. Now men will
know that no good character will atone for the crime of mutiny." In
lesser matters, also, his tendency was to exaggerate restraint as well
as punishment. "Where I would take a penknife," said Nelson, "Lord St.
Vincent takes a hatchet."

With such characteristics, accompanied though they were by resolution
and high professional accomplishments, it is not to be expected that
the fire of genius will be found. Though not an ungenerous man, Lord
St. Vincent lacked the sympathetic qualities that made Nelson at
once so lovable and so great a leader of men. Escaping the erratic
temper and the foibles of his great successor, upon whose career these
defects have left marks ever to be regretted by those who love his
memory, Jervis fell short too of the inspiration, of the ardor, which
in moments of difficulty lifted Nelson far above the common plane of
mankind, and have stamped his actions with the seal of genius. But
after Nelson, Jervis, though of a different order, stands first among
British commanders-in-chief. For inspiration he had a cool, sound,
and rapid professional judgment; for ardor, a steady, unflinching
determination to succeed; and these, joined to a perfect fearlessness
of responsibility such as Nelson also showed, have won for him a place
in the first rank of those chieftains, whether sea or land, who have
not received the exceptional endowments of Nature's favorites. In
the one general action which Fortune permitted to him, the battle of
Cape St. Vincent, he illustrated these traits to a high degree; as
Nelson then also showed that faculty of quick appreciation and instant
action, in which all the processes of thought and will blend into one
overpowering conviction and impulse that lesser men never know. Whether
we consider the vastly superior numbers then deliberately engaged, the
tactics of the admiral on the battle-field, or his appreciation of the
critical position in which Great Britain then stood, Sir John Jervis's
conduct on that occasion must make the battle of Cape St. Vincent ever
illustrious among the most brilliant sea-fights of all ages.

To these powerful elements of his nature, Jervis added a capacity
for comprehensive and minute attention to the details of discipline,
order and economy, without which mere severity would become aimless
and productive of none but bad results. He was fortunate in finding
among the Mediterranean captains an unusual number of men of consummate
seamanship, energy and resources, in all the vigor of a prime still
youthful, who were only waiting for a master-hand to combine and
give direction to their abilities. With such a head and with such
subordinates, the British Mediterranean fleet soon became a model
of efficiency and spirit, which was probably never equalled in the
days of sailing ships. Nelson so considered it; and the old admiral
himself bewailed its memory several years later, when commanding
the Channel fleet, and complained testily of the "old women in the
guise of young men," whom he found in charge of ships off Brest.
As an administrator, when First Lord, the economy of Jervis became
exaggerated into parsimony, and his experience of the frauds connected
with the dockyards of the day led him into a crusade against them,
which was both well meant and necessary, but particularly ill-timed.
It has consequently left a stigma of failure upon his administration,
which is due, however, not to his executive inefficiency, but to a
misapprehension of the political signs of the times. Absorbed in
reform, and for it desiring quiet, he saw only peace while the dark
clouds of war were gathering thick on the horizon. Therefore the
British navy, well-worn by the first war, was not ready for that which
followed it in 1803.

Jervis's arrival in the Mediterranean was too late to remedy the
impending evils. It was a singular misfortune for Great Britain, that
the interregnum between two such able men as Hood and Jervis should
have coincided with the determination of the French to try the chance
of battle with their Mediterranean fleet, and that the opportunities
they lost should have fallen to so sluggish and cautious an admiral
as Hotham. "To say how much we wanted Lord Hood on the 13th of July,"
wrote Nelson, "is to say, Will you have all the French fleet, or
no action?"[123] Accepting this opinion in the light of Nelson's
subsequent achievements, it may be permitted to think that, if not all
the fleet, so many ships would have fallen as to have prevented the
sailing of Richery's squadron and the consequent necessary detachment
of Admiral Mann; while the loss of seamen captured would have seriously
crippled the operations of the flotilla, which from Toulon supplied
the Army of Italy with ammunition, artillery and stores. Light guns
on mountain carriages could be carried along the Corniche; but at
the opening of Bonaparte's operations all heavy guns, and artillery
outfits of all kinds, had to be taken by sea from Nice to Savona.[124]
The demands of this flotilla necessitated the laying up of the
fleet,[125]—a matter of less consequence as the determination to resort
to commerce-destroying had then been reached. The French navy therefore
became, through the flotilla, a very important part of Bonaparte's
communications; and it has already been pointed out that sailing ships
could not break up, though they might much disturb, the voyages of the
smaller vessels employed on a difficult coast, with batteries under
which to take refuge.

After the battle of Loano, Nelson, whose occupation on the Gulf of
Genoa was for the time over, went to Leghorn to refit his ship, then
nearly three years in commission. Not till January 19,1796, did he
join Jervis, who since his arrival on the station had, for the most
part, remained in San Fiorenzo organizing his fleet. The new admiral
showed him the same confidence as his predecessors, and sent him at
once to his old station, with a light division, to prevent any small
number of men making a descent upon Italy. A predominant idea, one
might almost call it a fad, in Nelson's mind, was the landing of a
body of men from ships in rear of the enemy. As has been seen, he was
forward to recommend such an attempt to Devins, promising to support
it with his squadron; and the intelligence concerning flat-boats and
gunboats prepared in the French ports suggested nothing to his mind so
much as transporting troops to Tuscany, in rear of the Austrians, while
the main French army operated in their front. Like Bonaparte, Nelson
recognized the resources which the plains of Piedmont, Lombardy and
Tuscany would offer to the needy enemy. He called them a gold mine;
but he did not understand the weakness of the French in seamen, nor
realize the improbability of Bonaparte's attempting such a use of his
troops as would put them far out of mutual support and away from his
own control. Certainly no indication of such a purpose is to be found
in his correspondence or in the instructions of the Directory to him.
On the contrary, he had strongly advised against a pet project of the
Committee of Public Safety, early in 1795, to land an expedition in the
papal states,—unless with control of the sea.[126]

Had the Austrians again advanced to the sea and occupied Vado, Jervis
would undoubtedly have supported them and harassed the French to a very
important extent. Nelson gave express assurances on that point.[127]
Bonaparte, however, allowed him no opportunity. Leaving Paris on the
14th of March, 1796, the young general reached Nice on the 27th of
the month. On the 5th of April he moved his headquarters to Albenga,
and on the 9th to Savona. On the 10th Beaulieu, the new Austrian
general, began to move his left wing by the pass of La Bochetta, his
right by that of Montenotte; the junction to be formed at Savona.
Quick as lightning, Bonaparte struck at once where the Austrian right
touched the Sardinian left. Blow followed blow upon the centre of the
allies, and after six days' fighting their armies were definitively
separated. Driving the Sardinians before him in unremitting pursuit,
Bonaparte on the 28th granted an armistice, by which three of the
principal fortresses of Piedmont were put into his possession and
plenipotentiaries dispatched to Paris to treat for peace. This was
concluded and signed on the 15th of May. Sardinia abandoned the
coalition, surrendered the counties of Savoy and Nice, and yielded
other conditions favorable to France,—particularly in the boundary
lines traced on the crests of the mountains, where the commanding
military positions were given to the republic. Thus the gates of Italy
were forced; and Austria, stripped of her ally on shore and cut off
from the British at sea, alone confronted Bonaparte.

The French were now in the plains of Piedmont, with Lombardy before
them. Beaulieu, expecting an advance against Milan by the north bank
of the Po, had withdrawn across that river, intending to dispute its
passage. If forced, he would cover Milan by falling back successively
upon the lines of the Sesia and the Ticino, tributaries of the main
stream. Bonaparte, however, was not the man to attack an enemy in
front and force him back along his natural line of retreat to his
proper base. Weighing accurately the political and military conditions
of the peninsula, he had fixed his eye upon the line of the Adige
as that which he wished to reach and hold, and which, under all the
circumstances, he believed he could master. The Adige flows from the
Tyrol south along the east shore of the Lake of Garda, then turns
to the eastward and enters the Adriatic between the Po and Venice.
Occupying it, the French army would cover all the valleys of the Po,
lay tribute upon their resources as well as upon those of the small
states south of the river, interpose between Austria and southern
Italy, and isolate Mantua, the enemy's great stronghold. Making,
therefore, a feint of following Beaulieu by the methodical front
attacks expected by him, Bonaparte pushed his main force stealthily
along the south bank of the Po. On the 7th of May the advance-guard
reached Piacenza, and crossed at once by boats. On the 9th a bridge
was completed over the river, which at this point is fifteen hundred
feet wide and very rapid. Beaulieu's intended positions on the Sesia
and Ticino were thus turned, and the Austrians necessarily fell back to
the line of the Adda. On the 10th of May, just one month after Beaulieu
began his forward movements, the bridge of Lodi, over the Adda, was
carried; and the Austrians again fell back to the Mincio, the outlet
of the Lake of Garda, uncovering Milan. On the 15th Bonaparte entered
Milan in triumph. Here he paused for ten days, and, after quitting
the place, had to return to punish a revolt which broke out among the
people; but on the 30th of May the French crossed the Mincio, the
Austrians retreating northward toward the Tyrol, along the east shore
of the Lake of Garda.

This retrograde movement left Mantua to itself. On the 3d of June
Bonaparte's headquarters were at Verona,—a strongly fortified place
bestriding the Adige, thus insuring an easy transit to either side of
the river, and which derives further strategic importance from its
topographical position. A number of spurs run south from the Tyrol
along the Lake of Garda and fall into the plain at Verona, which thus
stands at the foot of the valleys formed by them. On either side of
this cluster of spurs lie the valleys of the Adige and the Brenta,
the two probable lines by which an Austrian attack would come.
Verona, therefore, was a central point with reference to any offensive
movements of the enemy, and became the pivot upon which Bonaparte's
strategy hinged. On the 4th of June Mantua was blockaded. Having now
compassed his first objective, Bonaparte passed temporarily from the
offensive to the defensive, ceased his advance, and occupied himself
with assuring the line of the Adige and pressing the siege of Mantua.

There remained only to realize the political advantages gained by his
wonderful successes. The Duke of Parma had entered into a convention
on the 9th of May, followed in the same course on the 17th by the
Duke of Modena. On the 5th of June the Court of Naples, startled out
of its dream of security, signed an armistice, withdrawing its troops
from the coalition and its ships from the British fleet,—a precipitate
abandonment of the common cause as ill-judged as it was cowardly. At
that very moment the French leader was writing, "I see but one means
not to be beaten in the autumn; and that is, so to arrange matters that
we shall not be obliged to advance into southern Italy."[128] The Pope
still holding out, Bonaparte improved the time which the Austrians must
need to prepare a new movement, by marching into the papal states a
corps under Augereau, whom he followed in person. On the 19th Bologna
was reached, and on the 24th the Pope signed an armistice. Coincidently
with this advance, it was felt safe and opportune to send into Tuscany
a division taken from the corps occupying Piedmont. This detachment
entered Leghorn on the 28th of June, occupied the port despite the
neutrality of Tuscany, drove out and broke up the great British
commercial and naval interests centred there, and obtained a secure
base for the intended attempt upon Corsica.

The failure of the Austrians to reach the coast, and their subsequent
retreat, of course put an end to any direct co-operation between them
and the British fleet. Jervis was forced to confine himself to watching
the Toulon ships,—an operation conducted in the same spirit and on
the same system which he afterwards imparted to the Brest blockade,
and generally to that of all hostile arsenals. For over six months,
from the beginning of April to the middle of October, he cruised with
fifteen sail-of-the-line off the port; the heavy ships remaining some
distance from it, but near enough to support a light division of three
seventy-fours, which kept just out of range of the batteries, about
two miles from the entrance. By unremitting care and foresight, the
ships on this arduous service were provisioned, watered and repaired
on the spot, without going into harbor. Nelson, as the year before,
was actively employed in the Gulf of Genoa, harassing the coast
communications, and was on one occasion fortunate enough to capture
a convoy with guns and entrenching tools for the siege of Mantua. In
the Adriatic, a few frigates and a flotilla of small vessels were
engaged in protecting the Austrian communications by way of Trieste.
Admiral Mann, with seven ships-of-the-line, was still off Cadiz, in the
station assigned him by Hotham to watch Richery. Besides these strictly
military operations, ships were called for in every direction to convoy
trade, to cover the passage of storeships, and generally to keep the
sea safe for unarmed British vessels, whether traders or government
transports, upon whom depended the supplies of the fleet and those of
Gibraltar drawn from Barbary. Between thirty and forty frigates and
smaller vessels were thus occupied, and were found insufficient to meet
the varied demands arising from the wide diffusion of British commerce
and the activity of French cruisers.

Bonaparte's rapid successes and wide flight of conquest materially
affected the British fleet; and the question of supplies became very
serious with the ports of Tuscany, Naples and the Pope closed to
its aid. Growing symptoms of discontent made the tenure of Corsica
doubtful, with the French in Leghorn, and with Genoa tolerating their
intrigues through fear of their armies. As early as May 20, immediately
after entering Milan, Bonaparte had sent agents to Genoa to concert
risings in the island; and in July he began to collect in Leghorn a
body of Corsican refugees, at whose head he put General Gentili, also
a native. The threatening outlook of affairs, and the submission of
Tuscany to the violation of her neutrality by the French, determined
the viceroy of Corsica to seize Elba, although a Tuscan possession.
Nelson, with a small squadron, appeared before Porto Ferrajo on the
10th of July, and to a peremptory summons received immediate surrender.
Being very small, Elba was more immediately under naval control than
Corsica, and to hold it required fewer troops. In case of the loss of
the larger island, it would still assure the British a base in the
Mediterranean and continued control, so long as their fleet could
assert predominance over those of their enemies.

Some doubt, however, was felt on this latter point. The attitude of
Spain, far from cordial when an ally, had been cold as a neutral, and
was now fast becoming hostile. The decrepit kingdom had a navy of over
fifty sail-of-the-line; and, although its discipline and efficiency
were at the lowest ebb, the mere force of numbers might prove too
much for even Jervis's splendid fleet of only twenty-two,—seven of
which were still before Cadiz, a thousand miles from the main body off
Toulon. Foreseeing the approaching danger, Jervis, about the time Elba
was seized, sent Mann orders to rejoin him; and accordingly, on the
29th of July, the blockade of Cadiz was raised. It was just in time,
for on the 19th of August Spain, moved by the successes of Bonaparte
and the French advance into Germany,—which had not yet undergone the
disasters afterwards inflicted upon the separated armies of Jourdan
and Moreau by the Archduke Charles,—had signed a treaty of offensive
and defensive alliance with the republic. As soon as Mann's ships
disappeared, Richery demanded the help of the Spanish fleet to cover
his departure, and on the 4th of August sailed in company with twenty
Spanish ships-of-the-line. These escorted him three hundred miles to
the westward, and then returned to port, leaving the French to fulfil
their original mission against British North America, after a detention
of nearly ten months. Richery, who had been promoted to rear-admiral
during this time, made his cruise successfully, harassed the fishing
interests on the coasts of Newfoundland, captured and burned a hundred
British merchant vessels, and got back to Brest in time to take part in
the unfortunate expedition against Ireland, which sailed in December of
this year.

Admiral Mann, though a brave and good officer, showed bad judgment
throughout this campaign. Apparently, to use Napoleon's expression,
"Il s'était fait un tableau" as to the military and naval situation;
and to such a frame of mind the governor of Gibraltar, O'Hara, a
pessimist by temperament,[129] probably was a bad adviser. In his
precipitation to join the commander-in-chief, he forgot the difficulty
about stores and left Gibraltar without filling up. Jervis consequently
was forced to send him back at once, with orders to return as quickly
as possible. On his way down, on the 1st of October, he was chased by
a Spanish fleet of nineteen sail-of-the-line under Admiral Langara.
His squadron escaped, losing two merchant vessels under its convoy;
but, upon arriving in Gibraltar, he called a council of captains, and,
having obtained their concurrence in his opinion, sailed for England,
in direct disregard of the commands both of Jervis and the Admiralty.
Upon his arrival his action was disapproved,[130] orders were sent him
to strike his flag and come ashore, and he appears never again to have
been employed afloat; but, when it is remembered that only forty years
had elapsed since Byng was shot for an error in judgment, it must be
owned men had become more merciful.

Mann's defection reduced Jervis's forces by one third, at a time when
affairs were becoming daily more critical. Not only did it make the
tenure of the Mediterranean vastly more difficult, but it deprived
the admiral of his cherished hope of dealing a staggering blow to
the Spanish fleet, such as four months later he inflicted at Cape
St. Vincent. After meeting Mann, Langara was joined by seven ships
from Cartagena, and with this increase of force appeared on the 20th
of October about fifty miles from San Fiorenzo Bay. Jervis had just
returned there from off Toulon, having on the 25th of September
received orders to evacuate Corsica,—an operation which promised
to be difficult from lack of transports. On the 26th of October
Langara entered Toulon, where the new allies had then thirty-eight
ships-of-the-line collected.

During the summer months Nelson had blockaded Leghorn, after its
occupation by the French; and this measure, with the tenure of Elba,
seems to have effectually prevented any large body of men passing
into Corsica. On the 18th of September the little island of Capraja, a
Genoese dependency and convenient refuge for small boats, was seized
for the same object. On the 29th, however, Nelson received orders
from Jervis for the evacuation of Corsica, the operations at Bastia
being assigned to his special care. As soon as the determination of
the British was known, discontent broke out into revolt. Gentili,
finding the sea clear, landed on the 19th of October, pressing close
down upon the coast; and the final embarkation was only effected in
safety under the guns of the ships. On the 19th Nelson took off the
last of the troops, and carried them with the viceroy to Elba, which it
was intended still to hold. Jervis held on at San Fiorenzo Bay to the
latest moment possible, everything being afloat for a fortnight before
he left, hoping that Mann might yet join, and fearing he might arrive
after the departure of the fleet. On the 2d of November provisions were
so short that longer delay was impossible; and the admiral sailed with
his whole force, reaching Gibraltar, after a tedious voyage, on the
1st of December, 1796. During the passage, in which the crews were on
from half to one third the usual rations, Jervis received instructions
countermanding the evacuation, if not yet carried out. If executed,
Elba was still to be held.

The policy of thus evacuating the Mediterranean admits, now as then, of
argument on both sides. The causes for the vacillation of the British
government are apparent. The first orders to leave everything, Elba
included, were dated August 31. Generals Jourdan and Moreau were then
far in the heart of Germany; and the archduke having but just begun
the brilliant counter-move by which he drove first one, and then the
other, back to the Rhine, the effects of this were in no way foreseen.
From Italy the latest possible news was of Bonaparte's new successes
at Lonato and Castiglione, and the fresh retreat of the Austrians.
The countermanding orders, dated October 21, were issued under the
influence of the archduke's success and of Wurmser's evasion of
Bonaparte and entrance into Mantua; whereby, despite repeated defeats
in the field, the garrison was largely increased and the weary work
of the siege must be again begun. While Mantua stood, Bonaparte could
not advance; and the Austrians were gathering a new army in the Tyrol.
The British government failed, too, to realize the supreme excellence
of its Mediterranean fleet and the stanch character of its leader.
"The admiral," wrote Elliott[131] on the spot, "is as firm as a rock.
He has at present fourteen sail-of-the-line against thirty-six, or
perhaps forty. If Mann joins him, they will certainly attack, and
they are _all_ confident of victory." The incident of Mann's conduct,
under these circumstances, is full of military warning. It is within
the limits of reasonable speculation to say that, had he obeyed his
orders,—and only extreme causes could justify disobedience,—the
battle of Cape St. Vincent would have been fought then in the
Mediterranean,[132] instead of in the Atlantic after the fall of
Mantua, and would have profoundly affected the policy of the Italian
States. With such a victory, men like Jervis and Elliott would have
held on for further orders from home. "The expulsion of the English,"
wrote Bonaparte, "has a great effect upon the success of our military
operations in Italy. We must exact more severe conditions of Naples.
It has the greatest moral influence upon the minds of the Italians,
assures our communications and will make Naples tremble even in
Sicily."[133]

In the opinion of the author, Sir Gilbert Elliott expresses the correct
conclusion in the words following, which show singular foresight as
well as sound political judgment: "I have always thought that it
is a great and important object in the contest between the French
republic and the rest of Europe, that Italy, in whole or in part,
should neither be annexed to France as dominion, nor affiliated in
the shape of dependent republics; and I have considered a superior
British fleet in the Mediterranean as an essential means for securing
Italy and Europe from such a misfortune."[134] Elliott's presentiments
were realized by Napoleon at a later day; the immediate effect of
the evacuation was indicated by a treaty of peace between France and
Naples, signed October 10, as soon as the purpose was known. In 1796
the British fleet had been three years in the Mediterranean, and since
the acquisition of Corsica had effected little. What was needed at
the moment was not an abandonment of the field, but a demonstration
of power by a successful battle. The weakest eyes could count the
units by which the allied fleets exceeded the British; acts alone
could show the real superiority, the predominance in strength, of the
latter. That demonstrated, the islands and the remote extremities of
the peninsula would have taken heart, and a battle in the Gulf of Lyon
had the far-reaching effects produced by that in Aboukir Bay. At the
time of the evacuation the three most important factors in the military
situation were, the siege of Mantua, the Austrian army in the Tyrol,
and, last but not least, the British fleet in the Mediterranean. This
sustained Naples; and Naples, or rather southern Italy, was one of
Bonaparte's most serious anxieties. Finally, it may be said that the
value of Corsica to the fleet is proved by Nelson's preference of
Maddalena Bay, in the straits separating Corsica from Sardinia, over
Malta, as the station for a British fleet watching Toulon.

Immediately upon reaching Gibraltar, Jervis received orders to take the
fleet to Lisbon, in consequence of a disposition shown by the allied
French and Spanish governments to attack Portugal.[135] The limits
of his command were extended to Cape Finisterre. Before sailing, he
despatched Nelson up the Mediterranean with two frigates to bring
off the garrison and stores from Elba, the abandonment of which was
again ordered. On the 16th he sailed for Lisbon, arriving there on the
21st; but misfortunes were thickening around his fleet. On the 10th,
at Gibraltar, during a furious gale, three ships-of-the-line drove
from their anchors. One was totally lost on the coast of Morocco, and
another struck so heavily on a rock that she had to be sent to England
for repairs. Shortly after, a third grounded in Tangiers Bay, and,
though repaired on the station, was unfit for service in the ensuing
battle. A fourth, when entering the Tagus in charge of a pilot, was
run on a shoal and wrecked. Finally, in leaving the river on the 18th
of January, a ninety-eight-gun ship was run aground and incapacitated.
This reduced the force with which he then put to sea to seek the enemy
to ten ships-of-the-line.

Nelson, his most efficient lieutenant, was also nearly lost to him
on that interesting occasion, when his fearlessness and _coup d'œil_
mainly contributed to the success achieved. Sailing from Gibraltar on
the 15th of December, he fought on the 20th a severe action with two
Spanish frigates, which would have made a chapter in the life of an
ordinary seaman, but is lost among his other deeds. His prizes were
immediately recovered by a heavy Spanish squadron, but his own ships
escaped. On the 26th he reached Porto Ferrajo, and remained a month.
He was there joined by Elliott, the late viceroy of Corsica, who had
been in Naples since the evacuation. General De Burgh, commanding the
garrison, refused to abandon his post without specific orders from
the government, and as Nelson had only those of Jervis, he confined
himself to embarking the naval stores. With these and all the ships of
war he sailed from Elba on the 29th of January, 1797. On the 9th of
February he reached Gibraltar; and thence, learning that the Spanish
fleet had repassed the Straits, he hurried on to join the admiral. Just
out of Gibraltar he was chased by several Spaniards,[136] but escaped
them, and on the 13th fell in with the fleet. At 6 P. M. of that day
he went on board his own ship, the "Captain," seventy-four, at whose
masthead flew his broad pennant[137] during the battle of the following
day.

The meeting which now took place between the Spanish and British fleets
was the result of the following movements. Towards the end of 1796
the Directory, encouraged by Bonaparte's successes and by the Spanish
alliance, and allured by the promises of disaffected Irish, determined
on an expedition to Ireland. As the first passage of the troops and
their subsequent communications would depend upon naval superiority,
five ships-of-the-line were ordered from Toulon to Brest. This force,
under Admiral Villeneuve, sailed on the 1st of December, accompanied
by the Spanish fleet of twenty-six ships, which, since October, had
remained in Toulon. On the 6th Langara went into Cartagena, leaving
Villeneuve to himself, and on the 10th the French passed Gibraltar in
full sight of the British fleet, driving before the easterly gale,
which then did so much harm to Jervis's squadron and prevented pursuit.
They did not, however, reach Brest soon enough for the expedition.
The Spaniards remained in Cartagena nearly two months, during which
time Admiral Cordova took command; but under urgent pressure from the
Directory[138] they finally sailed for Cadiz on the 1st of February,
passing the Straits on the 5th with heavy easterly weather, which
drove them far to the westward. They numbered now twenty-seven
ships-of-the-line.

Sir John Jervis, after leaving Lisbon on January 18, 1797, had convoyed
to the westward some Portuguese merchant ships bound to Brazil, and
then beaten back towards his station off Cape St. Vincent. On the 6th
of February he was joined by a re-enforcement of five ships, which were
sent from England as soon as the scare about Ireland had passed. With
these fifteen he cruised off the Cape, knowing that he there must meet
any squadron, from either the Mediterranean or the Atlantic, bound to
Cadiz. At 5 A.M. of February 14, the frigate "Niger," which had kept
sight of the Spanish fleet for some days, joined the admiral, and
informed him that it was probably not more than ten or twelve miles
distant, to the southward and westward. The wind, which had been strong
south-easterly for several days, had changed during the night to west
by south, enabling the Spaniards to head for Cadiz, after the weary
battling of the past week; but this otherwise fortunate circumstance
became a very dangerous incident[139] to a large, ill-officered, and
ill-commanded body of ships, about to meet an enemy so skilful, so
alert, and so thoroughly drilled as Jervis's comparatively small and
manageable force. At daybreak, about 6.30, the Spaniards were seen,
stretching on the horizon from south-west to south in an ill-defined
body, across the path of the advancing British. Their distance, though
not stated, was probably not less than fifteen to twenty miles. The
British fleet being close hauled on the starboard tack, heading from
south to south by west, while the Spaniards, bound for Cadiz, were
steering east-south-east, the two courses crossed nearly at right
angles. At this moment there was a great contrast between the arrays
presented by the approaching combatants. The British, formed during
the night in two columns of eight and seven ships respectively,
elicited the commendation of their exacting chief "for their admirable
close order."[140] The Spaniards, on the contrary, eager to get to
port, and in confusion through the night shift of wind and their own
loose habits of sailing, were broken into two bodies. Of these the
leading one, as all were sailing nearly before the wind, was most to
leeward. It was composed of six ships, the interval between which and
the other twenty-one was probably not less than eight miles. Even
after the British fleet was seen, no attempt was for some time made
to remedy this fatal separation; a neglect due partly to professional
nonchalance and inefficiency, and partly to misinformation concerning
the enemy's force, which they had heard through a neutral was only nine
ships-of-the-line.[141]

[Illustration: Battle of Cape St. Vincent, February 14, 1797.]

The weather being hazy and occasionally foggy, some time passed before
the gradually approaching enemies could clearly see each other. At 9
A.M. the number and rates of the Spaniards could be made out from the
masthead of the British flag-ship, so that they were then probably
distant from twelve to fifteen miles. At half-past nine Jervis sent
three ships ahead to chase, and a few minutes later supported them
with three others. This advanced duty enabled these six to take the
lead in the attack. About ten[142] the fog lifted and disclosed the
relative situations. The British, still in two columns, were heading
fair for the gap in the Spanish order. The six lee ships of the latter
had realized their false position, and were now close to the wind on
the port tack, heading about north-north-west, in hopes that they could
rejoin the main body to windward, which still continued its course for
Cadiz. Jervis then made signal to form a single column, the fighting
order of battle, and pass through the enemy's line. It soon became
evident that the lee Spanish ships could not cross the bows of the
British. For a moment they wavered and bore up to south-east; but soon
after five of them resumed their north-west course, with the apparent
purpose of breaking through the hostile line whose advance they had not
been able to anticipate.[143] The sixth continued to the south-east and
disappeared.

The weather division of the Spaniards now also saw that it was not
possible for all its members to effect a junction with the separated
ships. Three stood on, and crossed the bows of the advancing enemy;
the remainder hauled up in increasing disorder to the northward,
steering a course nearly parallel, but directly opposite, to the
British, and passing their van at long cannon shot. At half-past
eleven the "Culloden," Captain Troubridge, heading Jervis's column,
came abreast the leading ships of this body, and opened fire. Sir John
Jervis now saw secured to him the great desire of commanders-in-chief.
His own force, in compact fighting order, was interposed between the
fractions of the enemy, able to deal for a measurable time with either,
undisturbed by the other. Should he attack the eighteen weather, or
the eight lee ships, with his own fifteen? With accurate professional
judgment he promptly decided to assail the larger body; because the
smaller, having to beat to windward, would be kept out of action longer
than he could hope if he chose the other alternative. The decision was
in principle identical with that which determined Nelson's tactics
at the Nile. The signal was therefore made to tack in succession, in
pursuit of the weather ships. Troubridge, anticipating the order, had
already hoisted at the masthead his answering flag of recognition,
rolled up after the manner of the sea, needing but a turn of the wrist
to unloose it. Quick as the admiral's signal flew the reply fluttered
out, and the "Culloden's" sails were already shaking as she luffed up
into the wind. "Look at Troubridge," shouted Jervis, in exultation:
"he handles his ship as if the eyes of all England were upon him!
and would to God they were!" The rear of the Spaniards was just
passing the "Culloden" as she thus went round. Ship after ship of the
British line tacked in her wake and stood on in pursuit; while those
still on the first course, south by west, interposed between the two
Spanish divisions. Of these the lee, led by a hundred-gun ship under a
vice-admiral's flag, headed towards Jervis's flag-ship, the "Victory,"
the seventh in the British order, as though to go through the line
ahead of her. The "Victory" was too prompt; and the Spaniard, to avoid
collision, went about close under the British broadsides. In doing
this he was exposed to and received a raking fire, which drove him out
of action, accompanied by his consorts. The "Victory," which had backed
a topsail a moment to aim more accurately, then stood on and tacked in
the wake of the "Culloden," followed by the rest of the British column.

It was now nearly one o'clock. The action so far had consisted, first,
in piercing the enemy's line, cutting off the van and greater part
of the centre from the rear; and, second, in a cannonade between two
columns passing on opposite parallel courses,—the Spanish main division
running free, the British close to the wind. Naval history abounds in
instances of these brushes, and pronounces them commonly indecisive.
Jervis, who had seen such,[144] meant decisive action when he ordered
the "Culloden" to tack and follow the enemy. But a stern chase is a
long chase, and the Spanish ships were fast sailers. Some time must
pass before Troubridge and his companions could overtake them; and,
as each succeeding vessel of the British line had to reach the common
point of tacking, from which the Spaniards were steadily receding,
the rear of Jervis's fleet must be long in coming up. That it was so
is proved by the respective losses incurred. It has, therefore, been
suggested that the admiral would have done well to tack his whole
fleet, or at least the rear ships together, bringing them in a body on
the Spanish van. The idea is plausible, but errs by leaving out of the
calculation the Spanish lee division, which was kept off by the British
rear ships. Those eight lee ships are apt to be looked on as wholly
out of the affair; but in fact it was a necessary part of Jervis's
combination to check them, during the time required to deal with the
others. Admiral Parker, commanding in the van, speaks expressly of the
efforts made by the Spanish lee division to annoy him, and of the
covering action of the British rear.[145]

Thus, one by one, the British ships were changing their course
from south by west to north-north-east in pursuit of the Spanish
main division, and the latter was gradually passing to the rear of
their enemy's original order. When they saw the sea clear to the
south-east, about one o'clock, they bore up, altering their course
to east-south-east, hoping to pass behind the British and so join
the lee division. Fortunately for Jervis, Nelson was in the third
ship from the rear. Having fully divined his chief's purpose, he saw
it on the point of defeat, and, without waiting for orders, wore at
once out of the line, and threw the "Captain," alone, in front of the
enemy's leading ships. In this well-timed but most daring move, which
illustrates to the highest degree the immense difference between a
desperate and a reckless action, Nelson passed to the head of the
British column, crossing the bows of five large Spanish vessels, and
then with his seventy-four engaged the "Santisima Trinidad," of one
hundred and thirty guns, the biggest ship at that time afloat. The
enemy, apparently dashed by this act of extraordinary temerity, and as
little under control as a flock of frightened sheep, hauled up in a
body again to north-north-east, resuming what can only be described as
their flight.

Their momentary change of course had, however, caused a delay which
enabled the British leaders to come up. Troubridge in the "Culloden"
was soon right behind Nelson, to whom he was dear beyond all British
officers, and three other ships followed in as close array as was
consistent with the free use of their guns. The Spaniards, never in
good order, lay before them in confusion, two or three deep, hindering
one another's fire, and presenting a target that could not easily be
missed. This closing scene of the battle raged round the rear ships of
the Spanish main body, and necessarily became a _mêlée_, each British
captain acting according to his own judgment and the condition of
his ship. A very distinguished part fell to Collingwood, likewise a
close associate of Nelson's, whose ship, the "Excellent," had brought
up the rear of the order. Having, probably from this circumstance,
escaped serious injury to her spars, she was fully under her captain's
control, and enabled him to display the courage and skill for which
he was so eminently distinguished. Passing along the enemy's rear, he
had compelled one seventy-four to strike, when his eye caught sight
of Nelson's ship lying disabled on the starboard side, and within
pistol shot, of the "San Nicolas," a Spanish eighty; "her foretopmast
and wheel shot away, not a sail, shroud, or rope, left,"[146] and
being fired upon by five hostile ships. With every sail set he pressed
ahead, passing between the "Captain" and her nearest enemy, brushing
the latter at a distance of ten feet, and pouring in one of those
broadsides of which he used to assure his practised crew that, if
they could fire three in five minutes, no vessel could resist them.
The "San Nicolas," either intentionally or from the helmsman being
killed, luffed and fell on board the "San Josef," a ship of one hundred
and twelve guns, while the "Excellent," continuing her course, left
the ground again clear for Nelson. The latter, seeing the "Captain"
powerless for continued manœuvre, put the helm to starboard; the
British ship came up to the wind, fetched over to the "San Nicolas,"
and grappled her. Nelson, having his men ready on deck, rushed at their
head on board the Spaniard, drove her crew below, and captured her. The
"San Josef," which was fast to the "San Nicolas" on the other side,
now opened a fire of musketry; but the commodore, first stationing
sentinels to prevent the "San Nicolas's" men regaining their deck,
called upon his own ship for a re-enforcement, with which he boarded
the three-decker and carried her also. On her quarter-deck, surrounded
by his followers still hot from the fight, he received the swords of
the Spanish officers.

This dramatic ending to the distinguished part played by him, and
the promptitude of his previous action, by which, while assuming a
great responsibility, he saved the success of the day, have made
Nelson the most striking figure in the battle of Cape St. Vincent;
or, as it is sometimes called, of St. Valentine's Day. This splendid
movement of his genius in no way detracts from the credit due to the
commander-in-chief; as it was no lessening of Nelson's own fame that
the leader of the van at the Nile conceived on the moment the happy
thought of passing inside the French line. To Jervis alone belongs
the honor of attacking such heavy odds, as well as of the correct
and sufficient combination by which he hoped to snatch victory from
superior numbers. He was happy, indeed, in having such a lieutenant,
so right a man in so right a place, and at so critical a moment; but
the whole responsibility and the whole original plan was his, and no
man can take it from him. To him, too, was primarily due the admirable
efficiency of his fleet, which removed from his enterprise the reproach
of rashness to bestow upon it the praise of daring. A yet higher meed
of glory is due to this bold admiral. As the dull morning light showed
him the two fleets, he was heard to say, "A victory is very essential
to England at this moment." Honor to the chief who can rise above his
own anxieties and his local responsibilities to think of the needs of
his country, and who is willing to risk his own reputation to support
her credit.

Four Spanish ships were now in the possession of the British, and the
great "Santisima Trinidad" was without fore or mizzen mast,—some said
she had struck; but the lee division of the enemy was at last coming
up, and many of the weather were still uninjured. Jervis, therefore,
about four in the afternoon formed his fleet in line on the starboard
tack, interposing it between the enemy and his prizes. This ended
the battle. It has been thought that further pursuit of a fleet so
disgracefully beaten would have increased the British triumph; but
Jervis was not the man to risk a substantial success, securely held,
for a doubtful further gain. The victory essential to Great Britain
was won; the worthlessness of the Spanish navy was revealed,—it could
no longer be accounted a factor in the political situation. In the
opinion of the author, Jervis was right not to expose this, the great
and attained result of Valentine's Day, to those chances of mishap that
cannot be excluded from the operations of war.

Among the numerous rewards bestowed for this action, the admiral was
advanced to the peerage as Earl St. Vincent, while upon Nelson was
bestowed the then distinguished honor of Knight of the Bath. On the
20th of February he was made a rear-admiral. The captains of the fleet
received medals, and the senior lieutenant of each ship was promoted.

Jervis had well said that Great Britain was then in essential need
of a victory; and never was one better timed for political effect.
Deep gloom prevailed throughout the country, and in every quarter the
horizon was black with clouds, when, on the 3d of March, the bearer
of the dispatches reached the admiralty. Since Bonaparte had seized
the line of the Adige and cut off Mantua, three distinct attempts
had been made by the Austrians in superior force to dislodge him
and relieve the city; and in all three they had been beaten with
heavy loss. The news was but lately come that Mantua had capitulated,
leaving Bonaparte free to assume the offensive and advance, as he
shortly did. The British fleet had been forced to abandon Corsica and
the Mediterranean. Peace negotiations, begun with the republic, had
ended by the British envoy being peremptorily ordered to leave France
in forty-eight hours; and although the government had not expected a
favorable issue, the effect on the people was disheartening. Consols
fell to 51, a depression greater than any reached during the American
Revolution.[147] The expedition of the French against Ireland had
indeed failed; but so little share had the Channel fleet borne in
their defeat, that the country was forced to ascribe to the direct
interposition of Divine Providence a deliverance, which it would have
preferred to see wrought through the instrumentality of the navy. That
trusted arm of the national defence seemed palsied in every quarter.
Finally, among the greater of many discouraging circumstances, specie
payments were stopped by the Bank of England on the 26th of February,
in obedience to an order of the government. The profuse subsidies paid
to continental states, and the demands for coin to meet the expenses
of the navy in all parts of the world, were the chief causes of a
drain against which the bank directors had frequently remonstrated
during two years as threatening ruin. To these causes for scarcity was
added at this time another, temporary in its character and arising in
great part from loss of confidence in the navy's efficiency,—the fear,
namely, of invasion. People had begun to call for and to hoard coin
against an evil day. Such was the outlook as Jervis's captain posted
from Falmouth, where he landed, to London, keeping the secret of his
good news within his breast. The frigate which had borne him went on to
Plymouth with the viceroy of Corsica, returning with his suite from his
lost principality. When they landed on the 5th of March, news had just
reached the town of the suspension of cash payments, and, as they told
of the great achievement off Cape St. Vincent, people at first refused
to believe that the tide had turned. They were expecting to hear of
a junction between the French and Spanish fleets, and an approaching
invasion. So great was the financial panic, that fifteen guineas
were with difficulty collected among government officials to pay the
expenses of Elliott's journey to London.[148]

The revulsion was great, and was proved by the profusion with which
rewards were distributed. The Spanish navy had been but a bugbear,
but as a bugbear it was great. The veil that covered its rottenness
was stripped away, and at the same time were revealed to the nation,
which feared it had no naval chiefs, the striking and brilliant figures
of Jervis and Nelson. In vain did the Opposition, in the true spirit
of faction, seek to turn men's eyes from the brilliant achievements
of the warriors to the imbecility affirmed of the government, which
had opposed fifteen ships to twenty-seven. Thinking men realized
that the administration could not be held responsible for Mann's
unauthorized return at Christmas-tide, nor for the extraordinary
series of misfortunes by which five more of the Mediterranean fleet
were in one short month incapacitated. They saw, too, that no popular
government would have dared to replace Mann's ships so long as the fate
of Ireland, then in the balance, was uncertain. But most men did not
care to think. It was enough for them that fifteen British ships had
dashed into the midst of twenty-seven enemies, had collared and dragged
out four of the biggest and severely handled the rest. It was enough
to hear that the crew of one British seventy-four, headed by a man
whom few out of the navy yet knew, had, sword in hand, carried first a
Spanish eighty and then another of one hundred and twelve guns. With
such men to rule the fleet, and with Pitt at the helm of state, they
thanked God and took courage. Speculation is often futile; yet it is
hard to see how the country could have borne the approaching crisis of
the mutinies, on top of its other troubles, had not the fear of the
Spanish navy been removed and the hope of better naval leaders been
afforded. That the hope was well founded is no speculation. With St.
Vincent began a series of victories and achievements which have thrown
the great deeds of earlier years into undeserved obscurity.

Immediately after the battle the Spanish fleet entered Cadiz, and
Jervis returned to Lisbon to refit his ships. On the 31st of March,
having received further re-enforcements, he left Lisbon with twenty-one
ships-of-the-line and took position off Cadiz, where the Spaniards
had twenty-six of the same class. After cruising for six weeks under
sail, he anchored the fleet for a long blockade, and this disposition
continued with little intermission for two years,—until May, 1799,
when the successful sortie of Admiral Bruix from Brest, related in
another place,[149] and the consequent chase by the British blockading
force, gave the Spaniards the opportunity to slip out. This tedious
watching was unfruitful in events of military interest; but the burden
of the commander-in-chief was increased by the spirit of mutiny,
rife throughout the whole period, which triumphed temporarily in the
Channel and North Sea fleets, and was by Jervis kept down only by a
stern vigilance of which few but he were capable. Stamped out time
and again by his unflinching energy, it was continually renewed by
the fresh ships sent out from home, under officers of temper inferior
to his captains, and with seamen who knew not yet by experience
the indomitable will which they sought to bend. Execution followed
execution; but never once did the old man's courage quail nor his
determination falter. Seaman and officer alike were made to feel that
while his flag flew his authority should prevail; and with such
backing the officers showed themselves incapable of the weaknesses too
often manifested in the home ports.[150] It is probable too that a
strong nucleus of support existed among the crews that fought at St.
Vincent,—due to admiration for the admiral himself, and for Nelson,
Collingwood, Troubridge, Saumarez and others, who there distinguished
themselves.

While these various events were transpiring at sea, from the evacuation
of Corsica to the battle of St. Vincent, Bonaparte in Italy was still
holding the line of the Adige and blockading Mantua. His posture
therefore was essentially one of defence. The vigor and sagacity with
which he resorted to offensive movements the instant the enemy drew
down from the Tyrol to attack him, and the brilliant character of the
victories won by him, obscure to most the fact that he was really on
the defensive; holding on, amid risks and discouragements, to the
conquests already made, and unable to attempt more until Mantua fell.
The glories of Castiglione, Arcola, Rivoli, conceal this crucial
feature of his situation, and the consequently important bearing of the
presence of the British fleet, encouraging the dispositions of Naples
and the Pope, which were distinctly hostile to the French. Nothing less
than Bonaparte's energy and genius could have grappled successfully
with such a situation; and his correspondence betrays his fear that, by
the co-operation of the fleet, these dangers in the rear might become
too great even for him. When Mantua capitulated on the 2d of February,
Bonaparte turned first upon the Pope, whom he accused of violating the
armistice concluded the previous June. His Holiness at once submitted,
and on the 19th of February signed a peace, abandoning his right to
his northern provinces,—Bologna, Ferrara and the Romagna,—and ceding
to France, until the end of the war, Ancona, a good seaport on the
Adriatic.

On the 10th of March, having completed all the dispositions that seemed
necessary to secure his rear, Bonaparte advanced against the Austrians.
The young Archduke Charles, whom the campaign of 1796 on the Danube
had revealed to Europe as gifted with military talents of a very high
order, had been sent to oppose him; but it was too late to resist on
the plains of Italy, or even on the Italian side of the mountains. The
French crossed the Tagliamento on March 16, and pushed up through the
gorges of that stream and of the Isonzo into the eastern Alps. On the
23d Trieste was occupied. The Archduke retired continuously, barely
disputing difficult positions with the enemy. His mind was fixed not to
fight until he had drawn the French far into Germany, and had collected
his own resources,—a decision whose wisdom Bonaparte sealed with his
own commendation. "If the enemy had committed the folly of awaiting
me," he wrote to the Directory, "I should have beaten them; but if they
had continued to fall back, had joined a part of their forces from the
Rhine, and had overwhelmed me, then retreat would have been difficult,
and the loss of the Army of Italy might entail that of the republic. We
must not shut our eyes to the fact that, though our military position
was brilliant, we have not simply dictated the conditions."[151] Italy,
too, was fermenting behind him. The moral effect, however, of this
unopposed advance through the mountains of Carinthia brought the House
of Austria to terms; and on the 18th of April preliminaries of peace
were signed at Leoben, only sixty miles from Vienna. Though the formal
treaty was not concluded until six months later, this transaction
marked, for that time, the end of hostilities between Austria and
France, which had then lasted five years,—from April, 1792, to April,
1797.

The preliminaries of Leoben stipulated a mutual cessation of
hostilities between the republic and the emperor, and extended this
provision to all the states of the German Empire, as well as to the
particular dominions of the emperor himself. Austria surrendered
definitively the Netherlands (Belgium), and "recognized the limits of
France as decreed by the laws of the French Republic." In this phrase
was imbedded the rock upon which negotiations with Great Britain split.
The republic, on its part, undertook to furnish to the emperor at the
final peace a "just and suitable compensation" for the provinces he
lost.

The "suitable compensation," thus mysteriously alluded to, was defined
in the "secret preliminary agreements," contracted at the same moment.
It was furnished by depriving the republic of Venice, with which
Bonaparte had reasons for serious discontent, of all its possessions on
the mainland of Italy, as well as of Istria and Dalmatia on the east
coast of the Adriatic. The provinces thus taken were divided: Austria
receiving all east of the Oglio and north of the Po, with Istria and
Dalmatia. The country between the Oglio and the Adda, previously owned
by Venice, was taken to constitute a new, independent republic; into
which were also incorporated all possessions of Austria west of the
Oglio conquered by the French in the recent campaign. This was to be
known as the Cisalpine Republic. Thus the lords of the Adriatic were
shorn of their glory, and brought to the brink of the precipice from
which, six months later, at the final peace, the Corsican conqueror
hurled them headlong. For the moment there were spared to them their
ancient city and the Ionian Islands; and the legations of Bologna,
Ferrara, and the Romagna, taken from the Pope, were given to them,—a
like transient possession.

Such, in brief outline, were the principal terms of the preliminaries
of Leoben. The great and significant feature does not ostensibly appear
among the articles. Bonaparte, in diplomacy, had achieved the great
end at which he aimed in his plans of campaign. He had separated his
enemies. "The French Republic," wrote he, "in granting at Leoben
preliminaries so advantageous to his Imperial Majesty, had as its
principal end the conclusion of a _separate peace_ with his Majesty,
in order to be in a position to turn all its forces against England,
and oblige her to a prompt peace." He alone made and signed the
preliminaries, and this quotation gives the strategy and policy of his
life in a nutshell.[152] The crucial fact at Leoben was that Austria
then, as Sardinia a year before, treated alone,—without her ally. This
Great Britain, to her honor, absolutely refused to do in 1796, and as
long as her ally stood by her. There is, of course, a great difference
between the position of a state which finds a victorious enemy in the
heart of its territories, and that of an island empire; and great
allowance must be made for Austria, even though the calm retrospect of
history sees that she failed rightly to appreciate the extreme hazard
of Bonaparte's situation. But this allowance merely emphasizes the
important truth, that the imposing attitude maintained by Great Britain
throughout this tremendous contest depended absolutely and wholly upon
the control of the sea,—upon Sea-Power.

     NOTE.—It now only remains to be seen how, when insubordination,
     and accompanied by villany of this magnitude, did make its open
     appearance, Lord St. Vincent dealt with it. A remarkable occasion
     will be mentioned, not indeed the first outbreak of mutiny,
     nor its last effort, but that one which excited the greatest
     sensation in the fleet,—that which came with most untoward
     circumstances,—that of which the enforcement of the penalty had,
     in Lord St. Vincent's opinion, the most salutary effect.

       *       *       *       *       *

     No sooner had Sir Roger Curtis arrived, than applications came to
     the commander-in-chief for courts-martial on mutineers from three
     of those ships,—the "Marlborough," the "Lion," and the "Centaur."
     Selection will be made of the sequel to the "Marlborough."

     As the squadron approached, and before the request for a
     court-martial, this ship being known to the commander-in-chief
     to have been among the most disorganized at Spithead had been
     ordered to take her berth in the centre, at a small distance from
     the rest of the fleet. It, however, had so happened that a very
     violent mutiny in her had broken out at Beerhaven, and again
     during the passage, which had been suppressed by the officers,
     but chiefly by the first lieutenant. The very object too of this
     mutiny was to protect the life of a seaman who had forfeited it
     by a capital crime. A court-martial on the principal mutineers
     was immediately assembled; and one was no sooner sentenced to die
     than the commander-in-chief ordered him to be executed on the
     following morning, "_and by the crew of the 'Marlborough' alone,
     no part of the boats' crews from the other ships, as had been
     usual on similar occasions, to assist in the punishment_,"—his
     Lordship's invariable order on the execution of mutineers. On
     the receipt of the necessary commands for this execution, the
     captain of the "Marlborough," Captain Ellison, waited upon
     the commander-in-chief, and reminding his Lordship that a
     determination that their shipmates should not suffer capital
     punishment had been the very cause of the ship's company's mutiny,
     expressed his conviction that the "Marlborough's" crew would never
     permit the man to be hanged on board that ship.

     Receiving the captain on the "Ville de Paris'" quarter-deck,
     before the officers and ship's company, hearkening in breathless
     silence to what passed, and standing with his hat in his hand
     over his head, as was his Lordship's invariable custom during the
     whole time that any person, whatever were his rank, even a common
     seaman, addressed him on service, Lord St. Vincent listened very
     attentively till the captain ceased to speak; and then, after a
     pause, replied,—

     "What do you mean to tell me, Captain Ellison, that you cannot
     _command_ his Majesty's ship the 'Marlborough'? for if that is the
     case, sir, I will immediately send on board an officer who can."

     The captain then requested that, at all events, the boats' crews
     from the rest of the fleet might, as always had been customary in
     the service, on executions, attend at this also, to haul the man
     up; for he really did not expect the "Marlborough's" would do it.

     Lord St. Vincent sternly answered: "Captain Ellison, you are an
     old officer, sir, have served long, suffered severely in the
     service, and have lost an arm in action, and I should be very
     sorry that any advantage should be now taken of your advanced
     years. That man _shall be_ hanged, at eight o'clock to-morrow
     morning, _and by his own ship's company_: for not a hand from any
     other ship in the fleet shall touch the rope. You will now return
     on board, sir; and, lest you should not prove able to command your
     ship, an officer will be at hand to you who can."

     Without another word Captain Ellison instantly retired. After
     he had reached his ship, he received orders to cause her guns
     to be housed and secured, and that at daybreak in the morning
     her ports should be lowered. A general order then issued to the
     fleet for all launches to rendezvous under the "Prince" at seven
     o'clock on the following morning, armed with carronades and twelve
     rounds of ammunition for service; each launch to be commanded
     by a lieutenant, having an expert and trusty gunners'-mate and
     four quarter-gunners, exclusive of the launch's crew; the whole
     to be under the command of Captain Campbell, of the "Blenheim."
     The written orders to the captain will appear in their place.
     On presenting them, Lord St. Vincent said, 'he was to attend
     the execution, and if any symptoms of mutiny appeared in the
     "Marlborough," any attempt to open her ports, or any resistance
     to the hanging of the prisoner, he was to proceed close touching
     the ship, and to fire into her, and to continue his fire until
     all mutiny or resistance should cease; and that, should it become
     absolutely necessary, he should even sink the ship in face of the
     fleet.'

     Accordingly, at seven the next morning, all the launches, thus
     armed, proceeded from the "Prince" to the "Blenheim," and thence,
     Captain Campbell having assumed the command, to the "Marlborough."

     Having lain on his oars a short time alongside, the captain then
     formed his force in a line athwart her bows, at rather less than
     pistol-shot distance off, and then he ordered the tompions to be
     taken out of the carronades, and to load.

     At half-past seven, the hands throughout the fleet having been
     turned up to witness punishment, the eyes of all bent upon a
     powerfully armed boat as it quitted the flag-ship; every one
     knowing that there went the provost-marshal conducting his
     prisoner to the "Marlborough" for execution. The crisis was come;
     now was to be seen whether the "Marlborough's" crew would hang one
     of their own men.

     The ship being in the centre between the two lines of the fleet,
     the boat was soon alongside, and the man was speedily placed on
     the cathead and haltered. A few awful minutes of universal silence
     followed, which was at last broken by the watch-bells of the fleet
     striking eight o'clock. Instantly the flag-ship's gun fired, and
     at the sound the man was lifted well off; but then, and visibly
     to all, he dropped back again; and the sensation throughout the
     fleet was intense. For, at this dreadful moment, when the eyes
     of every man in every ship were straining upon this execution,
     as the decisive struggle between authority and mutiny, as if it
     were destined that the whole fleet should see the hesitating
     unwillingness of the "Marlborough's" crew to hang their rebel,
     and the efficacy of the means taken to enforce obedience,
     by an accident on board the ship the men at the yard-rope
     unintentionally let it slip, and the turn of the balance seemed
     calamitously lost; but then they hauled him up to the yard-arm
     with a run,—the law was satisfied, and, said Lord St. Vincent at
     the moment, perhaps one of the greatest of his life, "Discipline
     is preserved, sir!"

     When the sentence was executed, and not any disturbance appeared,
     that it might be again made perceptible to all the fleet that
     abundant force had been provided to overpower any resistance
     which a line-of-battle ship could offer, Captain Campbell broke
     his line, and rowing down, placed his launches as close alongside
     the "Marlborough" as their oars would permit; and then re-forming
     them, resumed his station across her bows, continuing there until
     the time for the body's hanging having expired, it was taken
     down, sewed up as is usual in its own hammock with a shot, and
     was carried in one of the "Marlborough's" boats to half a mile
     from the ship, and sunk; upon which, Captain Campbell withdrew his
     force, and the "Marlborough's" signal was made to take her station
     in the line.

     This was the fatal blow to the mutiny in the fleet before Cadiz;
     not that violent insubordination, treasonable conspiracies, and
     open resistances did not again and again occur, to be as often
     and as instantaneously quelled; for the ships were many that were
     sent out from England, several arrived in almost open mutiny, and
     they brought a profusion of infection to the rest. The dreadful
     sentence was again and again inflicted, and in all cases of
     insubordination the crews were invariably the executioners of
     their own rebels; but never again was the power of the law doubted
     by any one.—_Tucker's Memoirs of Earl St. Vincent_, vol. i. pp.
     303-309.




CHAPTER IX.

THE MEDITERRANEAN IN 1797 AND 1798.

BONAPARTE'S EGYPTIAN EXPEDITION.—THE RETURN OF THE BRITISH TO THE
MEDITERRANEAN AND THE BATTLE OF THE NILE.—GREAT BRITAIN RESUMES CONTROL
OF THE MEDITERRANEAN, AND THE SECOND COALITION IS FORMED.


The Preliminaries of Leoben silenced the strife of arms and permitted
all eyes to turn to the field of diplomacy, upon which, for the twelve
months following, the interest of Europe was chiefly fixed. Moreau
and Hoche, commanding the two armies of France upon the Rhine, had
crossed the river, to enter upon a campaign in Germany, at the very
moment when Bonaparte was signing the articles. On the 22d of April,
a courier, bearing news of the suspension of hostilities, arrived at
the headquarters of each general, and put an immediate stop to their
advance. War continued only upon the sea, between Great Britain and the
nations allied with France against her.

The confidence of the Directory had grown with each successive
victory of Bonaparte, and had induced a tone in their transactions
with foreign governments which the latter looked upon as arrogant, if
not presumptuous. Yielding to politic considerations of effect upon
popular opinion, Pitt had sent to France, in October, 1796, a practised
diplomatist, Lord Malmesbury, to treat for peace. The terms proposed
by Great Britain were substantially a restitution of conquests on
both sides. If France would give back to the emperor the Netherlands
and Lombardy, Great Britain, who had lost nothing of her own, would
return to France her possessions in the East and West Indies, as well
as in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, with the _status ante bellum_ of the
fisheries. As regards the colonies taken from Holland, the disposition
would be to restore them, if the government of the stadtholder were
replaced; but if the republic set up by the assistance of French arms
were maintained, Great Britain and the emperor, from whom the former
refused to dissociate herself, would insist upon indemnification
elsewhere for the injury thus done to their political position in
Europe. With these understandings as a basis, the British government
would be willing to enter upon negotiations for a general peace; to
which it expressly required that Russia and Portugal, as well as the
emperor, should be admitted. The French government replied that Great
Britain had no authority to speak here for her allies; and further,
that to cede territory which had been incorporated by the edicts of the
Convention, as the Netherlands had, was inconsistent with the organic
law of the republic. This latter plea was treated by the British
government as trifling; no negotiation to close a war could go on,
if results, favorable to one party, were secluded from discussion by
the _ægis_ of its constitution. As the case stood, France and Great
Britain were both conquerors; the chief allies of each were losers.
Great Britain proposed that each should surrender its winnings for
the benefit of its allies. France refused, because its conquests
were now part of the national territory, and as such inalienable.
Taking exception, moreover, to delays caused by Malmesbury's frequent
references to his government for instructions, the Directory, on the
20th of December, ordered him to leave Paris, within the not very civil
space of forty-eight hours.

Similar cavalier treatment was at the same time experienced by the
United States. Our government, after the maritime war began, had
frequent disputes with both belligerents,—concerning the treatment
of American ships by the British and French cruisers,—the protection
of enemies' goods by the neutral flag,—the stipulations of Jay's
treaty of commerce and navigation, in 1794, regarded by France as
unduly favorable to Great Britain,—and the attitude of the United
States towards French privateers, which were at first allowed and
afterwards forbidden to sell prizes in her ports. These difficulties
were fundamentally due to the fact that, the United States having
practically no navy, neither belligerent felt under any bonds to
respect her rights. To Great Britain, however, friendly relations
were important on account of trade interests; while France, having no
merchant ships, found an advantage in using Americans as carriers,
and their ports as bases from which her cruisers could harass British
commerce. The former of these benefits Great Britain curtailed by the
claim that enemy's goods were, by international law, seizable under
a neutral flag. The United States admitted this, and also, in the
interests of her own peace and neutrality, declined longer to favor
French commerce-destroying. Mutual discontent followed, and resulted
in the recall of the French embassy from America, in November, 1796.
At the same time President Washington, being dissatisfied with Munroe,
the minister at Paris, removed him. When the latter, on the 30th
of December, took his leave, the President of the Directory made a
speech, highly complimentary to him personally, but offensive to the
United States government; and evinced, as President Adams justly said,
"a disposition to separate the people of the United States from the
government, and thus to produce divisions fatal to our peace." The
same theory of the divergent interests of rulers and people, with
which the French republic started on its self-imposed mission forcibly
to regenerate ancient despotisms, was thus impartially applied to
the free American people under the government of their chosen and
beloved fellow-citizen, Washington. The Directory refused to receive
Pinckney, the new envoy from the United States. He remained in Paris,
unrecognized, for a month; but the morning after hearing of the
victory of Rivoli, the Directory ordered him to leave France.

By a somewhat singular coincidence, while the republic was thus
embroiling itself with the two chief maritime states, a change of
rulers took place in Russia; which, if not strictly a maritime power,
was yet well placed, through her preponderance on the Baltic, to affect
the naval interests of the world. The Empress Catherine II. died on
the 17th of November, 1796, when about to conclude an agreement with
the courts of London and Vienna to abandon her rather passive attitude
of hostility towards France, and send an army of sixty thousand men to
the support of Austria. Her successor, Paul I., allowed this treaty
to drop, and resumed a bearing of cold watchfulness, until Bonaparte,
by the seizure of Malta, and the Directory by a threat of war if
commerce were permitted between his empire and Great Britain, drove his
half-insane temper into open hostilities. But this was a year later.

These events at the end of 1796 coincided in time with the close
alliance of the republic with Spain and Holland and its formal treaties
of peace with the Italian states. By these and by the preliminaries of
Leoben were defined the external relations of France in April, 1797.
At the same moment her internal condition became alarming. The time
had come to choose new members to replace one third of each body of
the legislature; and the elections, still influenced by the memory
of the Terror, resulted in the return of so many reactionaries as
to give these a majority in both houses, especially in the lower.
The latter at once showed its spirit by electing for speaker, by a
large majority, General Pichegru, who was in open quarrel with the
Directory; and followed up this significant act by a series of measures
calculated to thwart the executive power and enfeeble its action. The
opposition between the legislature and the Directory grew more and
more pronounced throughout the summer months; but the reactionists
failed to read aright the signs of the times. They allowed themselves,
by the machinations of the royalists and through injudicious acts of
their own, to seem enemies of republican government, which aroused the
anxiety of Hoche, commanding the army of the Sambre and Meuse; and
they directly brought into question the conduct of Bonaparte towards
Venice, thus stirring up the more personal and violent enmity of the
brilliant conqueror of Italy. The legislature thus found itself opposed
by the two generals who stood highest in public esteem as essential
to the safety of France, and who, each according to his own nature,
transmitted his feelings to the troops under his command, and prepared
them for a _coup d'état_. Inflammatory speeches and toasts prevailed
throughout the armies, to which the republic was dear rather as a name
than as a reality, and they were easily led to think that the two
houses were contemplating a return to royalty.

The majority of the Directory, half-believing the same thing, and
chafed by an opposition which seriously hampered the working of the
government, were ready for violent measures. Two of its members,
however, were not prepared for such action; and one of these, Carnot,
the organizer of the republic's early victories, was then serving his
turn as president of the Directory. Unknown to him the three plotters
matured their scheme, and called upon Bonaparte to send them Augereau,
the most revolutionary of the generals in Italy, to direct the troops
in such forcible proceedings as might be necessary. Upon his arrival
he was made commandant of the military division of Paris, despite the
opposition of Carnot. The latter's presidency expired on the 24th of
August, and he was succeeded by one of the conspirators. On the night
of September 3d Augereau surrounded the castle and garden of the
Tuileries with twelve thousand troops and forty cannon, driving out
the legislators who were then there, together with their guard. The
Directory ordered the arrest, by its own guard, of the two members
not in the plot. Carnot escaped into Switzerland; but Barthélemi,
their other colleague, was seized. The next day the members of the
two houses who had not been imprisoned met and passed a resolution,
invalidating a number of the recent elections, and exiling to Cayenne
the two directors and fifty-three representatives. The legislature,
thus purged, was brought into harmony with the executive. An address
was next issued to the departments and to the armies, declaring that
the country had been invaded and disorganized by the Counter-Revolution
and that patriotism, with the social and public virtues, had taken
refuge with the armies. "In this," says a republican historian, "there
was unhappily some truth. The middle class had become reactionary or
inert; the populace now intervened but little in political movements;
active democracy scarcely showed itself out of the armies. But if
armies can defend liberty, they cannot put it in practice and maintain
its life when abandoned by civil society. The revolution just effected
with the consent of the soldiery was leading to another revolution
to be effected by and for the soldiers."[153] The 18th of Fructidor,
1797, was the logical forerunner of the 18th of Brumaire, 1799, when
Bonaparte seized the reins of government.

The strife between the Directory and the legislature kept all Europe
in suspense; for its result would profoundly affect the course of
existing discussions. The emperor, repenting of his precipitation at
Leoben, kept holding off from a final treaty, seeking to introduce
Great Britain as a party to the deliberations. This Bonaparte
indignantly refused; for it would defeat his principal aim of separate
negotiations. Pitt, more desirous than before of peace, again sent
Malmesbury. The Directory kept him dancing attendance at Lille, the
appointed place of meeting, during its struggle with the Councils.
It made several demands most unlikely to be conceded, and upon these
prolonged a discussion, to which the ministry, who now really wished
a favorable termination, patiently submitted. A week after the _coup
d'état_ the French negotiators were recalled, and in their place were
sent others, who immediately upon arrival demanded of the British
ambassador whether he had "powers to restore to France and its allies
_all_ the possessions which since the beginning of the war have passed
into the hands of the English." An answer was required in the course
of the same day. Malmesbury coolly replied that he neither could, nor
ought to, treat on any other principle than that of compensations.
The French envoys then sent him orders from the Directory to return
within twenty-four hours to his Court and get powers to make those
restorations. This, of course, put an end to the conference, and the
war went on for four years more.

During these eventful months Bonaparte, already the most influential
man in the nation through his hold upon men's imaginations, was
ripening projects deeply affecting the control of the sea and the
future direction to be given the gigantic efforts of which France had
shown herself capable. On the 5th of April, under his management, there
had been concluded with the king of Sardinia, subject to ratification
by the Directory, a treaty of offensive and defensive alliance, to
which was prefixed a secret article ceding to France the island of
Sardinia upon condition of compensation on the continent.[154] Soon
after, however, events occurred which opened to his penetrating genius
a more satisfactory combination. During his invasion of Carinthia the
people in his rear, throughout the possessions of Venice on the Italian
mainland, rose against the French, massacring several hundred soldiers
who fell into their hands. This gave him a pretext for disposing of
these territories, as already stated,[155] in the secret articles of
Leoben, and at the same time drew from him the sinister prediction that
the government of Venice, shut up to its small island, would not be
of long duration.[156] On the 2d of May, having returned to Italy, he
issued a proclamation,[157] setting forth his many causes of complaint
for the commotions excited in his rear, endangering the army "then
plunged in the gorges of Styria." He ordered the French minister to
leave Venice, all Venetian agents to quit Lombardy and the Venetian
possessions, and the French general to treat the troops of the republic
as enemies, and to tear down her standard throughout the mainland.

This declaration of war was followed, on the 16th of May, by the
abdication of the ancient oligarchy in favor of a provisional
government, which requested the presence of a French division in the
city to maintain order during the transition period. This Bonaparte
granted, sending five thousand men, and observing cynically in his
despatch to the Directory that it would thus be possible to avoid the
odium attendant upon the execution of the secret preliminaries with
Austria, and at the same time to quiet the clamors of Europe; since
"it is apparent that the occupation is only temporary and at the
demand of the Venetians themselves."[158] Ten days later he despatched
General Gentili, recalled from Corsica, to Corfu with some two thousand
troops, directing him to secure his hold both upon the islands and the
Venetian squadron lying there, but always to act as though supporting
the Venetian commissioners who were to accompany him. "If the islanders
incline to independence," wrote he, "flatter them, and talk about
Greece, Athens, and Sparta."[159] To the Venetian government he wrote
that the expedition was sent to second its commissioners; and on the
same day to the Directory, that Corfu ought to be irrevocably possessed
by the French. "The island of Malta," he added, "is of the utmost
importance to us.... Why should not our fleet seize it before entering
the Atlantic? That little island is priceless to us. Secret articles
with the king of Sardinia stipulate for us the occupation of the little
islands of San Pietro. Now is the moment to fortify them;"[160] for the
British Mediterranean fleet was before Cadiz, and the Channel fleet in
full mutiny.

Four months later Bonaparte again wrote, "With San Pietro, Corfu,
and Malta, we shall be masters of the whole Mediterranean."[161]
"The islands of Corfu, Zante, and Cephalonia are of more consequence
to us than all Italy. If we had to choose, better restore Italy to
the emperor and keep the four islands.... The empire of the Turks
crumbles daily. The possession of the four islands will enable us to
sustain it, or to take our share. The time is not far distant when we
shall feel that, truly to destroy England, we must take possession
of Egypt. The vast Ottoman Empire, which is perishing daily, puts on
us the obligation to take means for the preservation of our Levant
trade."[162] "If at the peace we have to consent to the cession of the
Cape of Good Hope to England, we should seize Egypt. That country has
never belonged to a European nation. It does not now belong to the
Grand Turk. We could leave here with twenty-five thousand men, convoyed
by eight or ten ships-of-the-line, and take possession of it. I wish
you would inquire, Citizen Minister, what effect upon the Porte would
result from our expedition to Egypt."[163] "Our occupation of Corfu and
the other islands entails relations with the pashas of Albania. These
are well affected to the French. In vain should we seek to sustain the
Turkish Empire; we shall see its fall in our day. Corfu and Zante give
us mastery of the Adriatic and the Levant."[164] In these quotations,
which could be multiplied, is seen the genesis of the great Egyptian
expedition, to which, until it was carried into effect, Bonaparte
recurred again and again with the persistency characteristic of his
conceptions.

While he was thus employed, on the one hand flattering Venice with
the hope of continued national existence, and on the other treating
with Austria for her extinction and a division of the spoil, in which
France was to have the Ionian Islands and the Venetian navy,[165]—while
Malmesbury was negotiating at Lille, and the Directory was in bitter
conflict with the Councils,—there was painfully sailing for England,
crippled and suffering, the man who was destined to dispel the gorgeous
dreams of Eastern achievement which filled Bonaparte's brain, and to
shatter the French navy,—the all-essential link which alone could knit
together these diverse maritime possessions, the one foundation upon
which stood the whole projected fabric of Mediterranean control. During
the wearing times of the Cadiz blockade, Lord St. Vincent, aware how
much the listlessness of such inactive service contributed to foment
mutiny, endeavored ingeniously to contrive fighting to occupy the minds
of the seamen. For that purpose, largely, he bombarded Cadiz; and for
that purpose he sent Nelson, with a detached squadron, to seize the
town of Santa Cruz in the Canary Islands by a sudden and vigorous
assault, hoping also there to take the rich cargo of a galleon, laden
on account of the Court of Spain. The attack was made on the night
of July 24, with all the vigor to be expected of Nelson, but under
great disadvantage. It resulted in a disastrous repulse with heavy
loss; and the admiral himself suffered amputation of the right arm. It
became necessary for him to go to England, where he remained through
a long and painful convalescence until the following April; when he
again sailed to join the Mediterranean fleet, arriving just in time to
command the squadron sent in pursuit of Bonaparte.

The dissensions which weakened the external action of the French
government having been silenced by the _coup d'état_ of September
4, Bonaparte rapidly drew to an end the negotiations with Austria.
On the 17th of October, 1797, he, as sole representative of France,
signed the treaty of Campo Formio; which followed the general lines
of the Leoben preliminaries, yet with important differences. The
dissimulation concerning Venice was thrown aside, and the ancient state
wholly disappeared. The city, with the mainland as far as the Adige,
were given to Austria. West of the Adige, the old Venetian provinces
went to the Cisalpine Republic, which was also dowered with the papal
legations attributed for a brief moment to Venice. The countries and
islands east of the Adriatic which had belonged to her were divided at
the Gulf of Drino. All inside that point went to Austria; all outside,
to France, which thus became possessed of the desire of Bonaparte's
heart, Corfu and its sister islands, with some slight territory on
the adjacent mainland. The cession of the Netherlands to France was
confirmed, and provision was made for a Congress to be held at Rastadt
for the pacification and rearrangement of the German Empire; for
Bonaparte had persisted in treating with the emperor on account only
of his own dominions, and apart from the rest of the empire. By secret
stipulations, the two great powers agreed to support each other's
demands and interests in the Congress; where France wished to secure
a certain line of the Rhine, and Austria to indemnify herself, at the
expense of some German minor states, for the losses undergone by the
treaty.

The salient features of this treaty were therefore the cession of
Belgium; the annihilation of Venice; the settlement of the Cisalpine
Republic as a powerful dependency of France; the strengthening of the
latter as a Mediterranean state by the gain of the Ionian Islands;
and, finally, the loosing of her hands against Great Britain, which
now stood without a strong ally in all Europe. Bonaparte justified his
action to his critics on these grounds, but especially on account of
the necessity of dealing with Great Britain single-handed. "When the
Cisalpine has the best military frontier in Europe, when France gains
Mayence and the Rhine, when she has in the Levant Corfu, extremely well
fortified, and the islands, what more would you wish? To scatter our
force, in order that England may continue to take from us, from Spain,
from Holland, our colonies, and postpone yet further the restoration
of our trade and our navy?... Either our government must destroy
the English monarchy, or must expect itself to be destroyed by the
corruption and intrigue of those active islanders. The present moment
offers us a fine game. Let us concentrate all our activity upon the
navy, and destroy England. That done, Europe is at our feet."[166]
Thus did Bonaparte demonstrate that the scene of strife was to be
transferred to the sea.

The Directory at once ratified the Treaty of Campo Formio, and named
Bonaparte one of three plenipotentiaries to the Congress of Rastadt.
The general remained in Italy for a month longer, organizing the
new state, and distributing the army with a view to support the
interests of France, while withdrawing some thirty thousand men for
the intended army of England. On the 17th of November he left Milan,
and on the 25th arrived at Rastadt. He remained there, however, but
a week; and then, apparently at the call of the Directory,[167]
started for Paris, which he reached on the 5th of December. He was
avowedly to command the army of England, and during the two following
months his correspondence betrays no sign of any other purpose; his
orders to various subordinates, and especially to Berthier, his
celebrated chief-of-staff, at the time commanding in Italy, abound with
dispositions and instructions to transfer troops thence towards the
Channel. Particularly significant of such intention were the orders
sent from him to Admiral Brueys, commanding the French division in
Corfu, to start for Brest,[168]—a mission which would make his force
inaccessible for the Egyptian expedition. Too much stress, however,
cannot be laid upon such indications coming from so crafty a nature;
and the first intimation of a change of purpose has more the appearance
of stripping off a mask than of awakening from a dream. "Make what
efforts we will," wrote he to the Directory, on February 23, 1798, "we
shall not for many years acquire the control of the seas. To make a
descent upon England, without being master of the sea, is the boldest
and most difficult operation ever attempted."[169] Most true, but not
new. Nor was the veil under which he covered his change of attitude
very difficult to pierce. On the 7th of February, 1798, he wrote to
the Minister of War that he was about to visit the Channel coast, near
Dunkirk, sending Kleber and Desaix to Havre and Brest. On the 12th from
Dunkirk he sends engineers to examine Boulogne, Etaples, Ambleteuse,
and Calais,—ports on which he, five years later, based his more serious
projects of invasion; and at the same time two others are dispatched to
Holland to demand help of various kinds. The very next day, February
13, he sends orders to Toulon, in the name of the Directory, not only
to hold on to the ships ordered for Brest, but to send despatch vessels
in every direction to recall to Toulon all ships-of-war cruising in the
Mediterranean.[170] Returning to Paris, he addressed a letter to the
government, setting forth what needed to be done by the month of April
in order to make the attempt upon Great Britain even possible,—a long
array of requirements, which only he, if his heart were in the matter,
was capable of accomplishing. He concluded by saying there were but
three ways of reaching England. One was by direct invasion; the second,
by an attempt upon Hanover and Hamburg,—the continental centres of her
trade; the last, by an expedition to the Levant.

On the 5th of March Bonaparte communicated to the government a note
containing the dispositions necessary for an expedition to seize Egypt
and Malta. The same day the Directory issued a number of decrees,
constituting a commission on the Coast Defences of the Mediterranean,
under cover of which the needed preparations were to be carried on,
and defining the various steps to be taken. The ships at Toulon were
required to be ready for sea on the 4th of April. Admiral Brueys, who
had been unable to sail for Brest on account of want of provisions, was
on February 12 ordered to Toulon. He arrived there with, his squadron
on the 2d of April, and was appointed to command the naval part of
the expedition, to consist of thirteen ships-of-the-line with smaller
vessels. All arrangements were pushed with the greatest activity
possible, though much retarded by the extreme want of naval stores,
of provisions, and of money. Still greater difficulty was experienced
from scarcity of sailors; the inducements offered by privateers having
drawn away almost all the seamen of the republic, and landed great
numbers of them in British prisons,—a sad result of the much-vaunted
commerce-destroying. Through all, the pretence of invading England
was maintained; and Bonaparte himself, to mislead opinion, stayed
till the last moment in Paris. The Spanish fleet at Cadiz was, by
the urgent demands of the Directory, made to assume positions which
threatened an approaching departure, in order to fasten St. Vincent's
ships to the port and foster in British minds the easily aroused fear
of an invasion of Ireland. But measures so extensive could not long
escape comment and suspicion. The actual intentions of the Directory
were kept so impenetrably secret that, after the expedition sailed,
the senior naval officer at Toulon wrote to the Minister of Marine, "I
know no more of the movements of the squadron than if it did not belong
to the republic;"[171] but it was not possible to conceal the patent
fact that Marseille, Toulon, Genoa, Civita Vecchia, and Corsica were
alive with hurried preparations for a great naval undertaking, whatever
its destination might be. It was evident, therefore, that France was
about to expose herself for a time upon the sea to the blows of Great
Britain, and the ministry determined not to let such an opportunity
slip.

During the year 1797 no British fleet, and, with the rare exception of
one or two scattered cruisers, no British ship-of-war, had entered the
Mediterranean. The gathering of the Spanish navy at Cadiz, and of the
greater part of the French in Brest, with the apparent design to invade
Ireland or England, had dictated the concentration of the British navy
before those two ports; either immediately, as St. Vincent at Cadiz, or
by the dispositions—less fitted to compass their purpose—of the Channel
fleet, by which bodies of ships were gathered at points other than
Brest, with the hope of combining them against any sortie from that
port. Great Britain, during the time following St. Vincent's retreat
from the Mediterranean, was in the position of a nation struggling
for existence,—for so she felt it,[172]—which had been compelled to
contract her lines through loss of force, due to the gradual submission
of her allies to her enemies. To this had further conduced the
threatening attitude of the Dutch navy in the Texel, requiring a strong
North Sea fleet. To her other embarrassments had been added, in this
year of distress, the extensive mutinies in the navy. Though appeased
in some instances and quelled in others, the spirit which caused them
still existed. Under these circumstances Bonaparte, in 1797, had met
no naval obstacle to his plans for the control of the Mediterranean,
which had, moreover, been so covert as to escape detection. Admiral
Brueys had gone from Toulon to the Adriatic, remained there several
months, and returned in peace; and all minor naval movements went on
undisturbed. The destiny of Corfu was not revealed till the end of the
year; the purpose to get hold of Malta, seriously entertained by Brueys
at the instigation of Bonaparte,[173] never transpired; and the talk
about the army of England combined with the actual positions of the
allied fleets to retain the British in the same stations. Toward the
end of 1797 several circumstances occurred to relieve the pressure. In
October Admiral Duncan inflicted upon the Dutch fleet, off the Texel,
a defeat so decisive and complete as to throw it out of the contest
for a long time. Of fifteen ships opposed to him, nine were taken. The
condition of the French fleet in Brest, if not accurately known to
be as bad as Bonaparte represented it,[174] was still sufficiently
understood. No attempt had been made during the summer or winter of
1797 to renew the Irish expedition; and when the opening spring of 1798
permitted the Channel fleet in a body to keep the sea, the ministry
felt it safe to detach a force to the Mediterranean.

Sir Horatio Nelson sailed from England on the 10th of April, and
joined the fleet off Cadiz on the 30th. Lord St. Vincent welcomed
him gladly, and at once sent him with three ships-of-the-line to the
Mediterranean, to watch the impending armament, and, if possible, learn
its destination. Nelson left the fleet on the 2d of May, the day before
Bonaparte quitted Paris. On the 17th, having been unavoidably delayed
at Gibraltar, he was in the neighborhood of Toulon, and captured a
French corvette just leaving port; from which he learned particulars
as to the naval force of the enemy, but nothing as regarded its
destination. On the night of the 20th, in a violent gale of wind, his
own ship was dismasted and with difficulty saved from going ashore.
By great exertions she was towed by her consorts into the San Pietro
Islands, at the south end of Sardinia, where she anchored on the
23d. On the 19th Bonaparte had sailed with the Marseille and Toulon
divisions of the expedition. He was to be joined on the way by the
detachments from Genoa, Corsica, and Civita Vecchia,—the total number
of troops amounting to between thirty and thirty-five thousand.

On the same day that Nelson parted from St. Vincent, May 2, the
admiralty wrote to the latter that it was essential to send twelve
ships-of-the-line into the Mediterranean to counteract the French
armament; and that to replace them eight ships had been ordered from
England. A private letter from the First Lord, by the same mail,
authorized St. Vincent to take his whole force for this object, if
necessary, but hoped a detachment would be sufficient. In the latter
case, while the choice of its commander was left to the admiral, it was
intimated that Nelson, though junior to two other flag-officers, was
by all means the proper man. Jervis had already made the same decision;
and now at once told off and prepared the nine ships-of-the-line,
forming the inshore squadron of the blockade, to start the moment the
expected re-enforcement arrived. The junction of the latter with the
main fleet was made May 24, out of sight of the port; and during the
night Captain Troubridge sailed with the inshore ships, their places
being taken by vessels similarly painted, so that no suspicion of the
transaction might arise in Cadiz. On the 7th of June Troubridge joined
Nelson, having picked up two more ships by the way; so that the British
were now thirteen seventy-fours and one of fifty guns. By a very
strange fatality, however, the frigates at first with Nelson had parted
company the night his ship was dismasted, and had never rejoined.
Troubridge brought only one little brig; and, as it was inadmissible to
scatter the ships-of-the-line, the want of lookout vessels seriously
affected all Nelson's movements in the long and harassing pursuit,
covering nearly eight weeks, that lay before him.

[Illustration: Mediterranean Sea.]

After leaving Toulon, Bonaparte directed his force along the Gulf of
Genoa, where, on the night of May 20, he experienced the same gale that
dismasted Nelson. The next day the convoy from Genoa joined. Steering
south along the east coasts of Corsica and Sardinia, the division from
Corsica met him on the 26th off the south end of the island, but that
from Civita Vecchia failed to appear. Here the French first heard that
Nelson was in the Mediterranean with three ships, and expected ten
more. Bonaparte then continued on for Malta, which he reached on the
9th of June, and found there the division from Civita Vecchia, thus
bringing his whole force under his hand. The island was immediately
summoned, and after a faint show of resistance capitulated on the 12th;
the French fleet and convoy, numbering four hundred sail, entering the
port of La Valetta on the 13th. Bonaparte remained the time necessary
to secure his conquest temporarily; then leaving a garrison of four
thousand men, and notifying the Directory that at least four thousand
more with ample supplies were needed, he sailed again on June 19 for
Egypt.

The British fleet, after its junction, was becalmed for several days.
It then made the best of its way round the north end of Corsica, and
thence south between Italy and the islands. Not till June 14, off
Civita Vecchia, was probable information received that the French
had been seen ten days before off the south-west point of Sicily,
steering to the eastward. As yet there was no certainty as to their
destination, and Nelson had no light vessels for scouts. St. Vincent
in his instructions had said, reflecting the ideas of the government,
that the enemy's "object appears to be either an attack upon Naples
or Sicily, the conveyance of an army to some part of Spain to invade
Portugal, or to pass through the Straits with the view of proceeding
to Ireland." The whole situation vividly illustrates the difficulty
of pursuit by sea, and the necessity of stationing and keeping the
detaining force near the point of the enemy's departure before he can
get away. By whatsoever fault, certainly not that of Nelson or St.
Vincent, the British fleet was a fortnight too late in entering the
Mediterranean. It would have been yet more so, had the resources of the
French dockyards answered to the spur of Bonaparte's urgency; but it is
ill goading a starved horse.

An easterly course, however, with a fresh north-west wind, indicated
that neither Spain nor the Atlantic was the destination of the French
armament; and Nelson at once decided it must be Malta, to be used as a
base of operations against Sicily. "Were I," said he, "the admiral of
the fleet attending an army for the invasion of Sicily, I should say to
the general: 'If you can take Malta, it secures the safety of the fleet
and the transports, and your own safe retreat, if necessary;' _Malta is
in the direct road to Sicily_."[175] Pausing a moment to communicate
with Naples, he there heard, on the 17th of June, that the French had
landed at Malta; and pushing on, received off Messina the news of its
surrender. This was on the 20th, the day after Bonaparte sailed from
the island for Egypt. On the 22d, off Cape Passaro, the south-east
extremity of Sicily, a vessel was spoken, from which Nelson gained the
information of Bonaparte's departure, supposed to be for Sicily; but he
had meantime learned from Naples that the French had no intention of
molesting any part of that kingdom. Utterly in the dark, and without
frigates, he concluded, after weighing all the chances, that Egypt
was the enemy's destination, and with a fair wind and a press of sail
shaped his course for Alexandria. On the 28th the fleet came off the
port, and sent a boat ashore. No French vessels had been seen on the
coast.

This remarkable miscarriage, happening to a man of so much energy and
intuition, was due primarily to his want of small lookout ships; and
secondly, to Bonaparte's using the simple, yet at sea sufficient,
ruse[176] of taking an indirect instead of a direct course to his
object. This, however, in a narrow sea, with so numerous a body of
vessels, would not have served him, had the British admiral had those
active purveyors of information, those eyes of the fleet, which are so
essential to naval as to land warfare.[177] On leaving Malta, Bonaparte
directed the expedition to steer first for Candia. After a week's quiet
navigation he was off the south side of the island, and on the 27th of
June was joined by a frigate from Naples, to tell him of Nelson, with
fourteen sail, being off that port ten days before. At this moment the
British admiral had already outstripped his chase. On the 25th the two
fleets had been about sixty miles apart, the French due north of the
British, steering in nearly parallel directions.[178] When Bonaparte
knew that his enemy was somewhere near upon his heels, he again changed
the course, ordering the fleet to make the land seventy miles west of
Alexandria, and sending a frigate direct to the port to reconnoitre. On
the 29th of June, the day Nelson sailed away from Alexandria, the light
squadron signalled the coast, along which the fleet sailed till July
1st, when it anchored off the city. Determined to run no chance of an
enemy's frustrating his objects, the commander-in-chief landed his army
the same evening.

If, in this celebrated chase, Nelson made a serious mistake, it was
upon his arrival at Alexandria. He had reasoned carefully, and, as the
event proved, accurately, that the French were bound to Egypt; and had
justly realized the threat to the British supremacy in India contained
in such an attempt. Knowing the time when the French left Malta, as he
did, and that they were accompanied by so great a train of transports,
it seems a fair criticism that he should have trusted his judgment a
little further, and waited off the suspected port of destination to
see whether so cumbrous a body had not been outsailed by his compact,
homogeneous force. He appears, on finding his expectations deceived,
to have fallen into a frame of mind familiar to most, in which a false
step, however imposed by the conditions under which it was taken, can
be seen only in the light of the unfortunate consequences, and therein
assumes the color of a fault, or at best of a blunder. "His active
and anxious mind," wrote Sir Edward Berry, who, as captain of the
flag-ship, was witness of his daily feelings, "would not permit him to
rest a moment in the same place; he therefore shaped his course to the
northward for the coast of Caramania."[179] His one thought now was to
get back to the westward, taking a more northerly course on the return,
so as to increase the chance of information. The fleet accordingly
stretched to the northward until the coast of Asia Minor was made, and
then beat back along the south shore of Candia, not seeing a single
vessel until it had passed that island. On the 19th of July it reached
Syracuse, whence Nelson wrote to the British minister at Naples that,
having gone a round of six hundred leagues with the utmost expedition,
he was as ignorant of the situation of the enemy as he had been four
weeks before. The squadron now filled with water, which was running
short, and on the 24th again sailed for Alexandria; the admiral having
satisfied himself that the French were at least neither in Corfu nor to
the westward. On the 1st of August the minarets of the city were seen,
and soon after the port full of shipping, with the French flag upon the
walls, but, to Nelson's bitter disappointment, no large ships of war.
At one in the afternoon, however, one of his fleet made signal that
a number of ships-of-the-line were at anchor in Aboukir Bay, twelve
or fifteen miles east of Alexandria; and Nelson, prompt to attack as
Bonaparte had been to disembark, gave slippery fortune, so long unkind,
no chance again to balk him, but with a brisk breeze flew at once upon
the foe.

Neither by the character of the anchorage nor by its own dispositions
was the French fleet prepared for the attack thus suddenly, and most
unexpectedly, precipitated upon it. Two days after the army landed,
the commander-in-chief gave Admiral Brueys explicit and urgent orders
at once to sound the old port of Alexandria, and, if possible, take
his ships in there; if not, and if Aboukir Bay would admit of defence
at anchor against a superior force, he might choose a position there.
Failing both, he was to go with his heavy vessels to Corfu.[180] That
and the other Ionian Islands were within Bonaparte's district, by the
decree of April 12 making him commander of the Army of the East. In a
much later dispatch, which Brueys did not live to receive, he explains
that it was indispensable to preserve the fleet from serious injury
until the affair in Egypt was settled, in order to check any movement
of the Porte; for, though the allegiance of the Mamelukes was but
nominal, it was possible the Sultan might resent the French invasion.
The justice of this cautious view was shown by the action of the Porte
as soon as the destruction of the fleet became known. Brueys ordered
the necessary soundings, and the report which he received on July 18,
a fortnight before the battle, was favorable; with good weather it
was possible to take the ships-of-the-line inside.[181] The admiral,
however, was an invalid, and of a temper naturally undecided; unable
to make a choice of difficulties, he hung on the balance and remained
inactive, taking refuge in a persuasion that the British would not
return. Bonaparte thought the same. "All the conduct of the English,"
wrote he on the 30th of July, "indicates that they are inferior in
number, and content themselves with blockading Malta and intercepting
its supplies." But the great soldier, prone as he always was to tempt
fortune to the utmost for a great object, found in this opinion no
reason for running unnecessary risks and in the same breath insisted
upon Alexandria or Corfu for the fleet. Brueys had taken his ships
to Aboukir Bay on the 8th of July, and there remained. He had the
orders of his commander; but the latter, at a distance and absorbed
in the cares of his operations ashore, could not communicate to his
vacillating subordinate the impulse of his own energy. All the work of
the squadron proceeded listlessly; the belief that the British fleet
would not return sapped every effort; carelessness, indiscipline and
insubordination, among officers and men, caused constant complaint and
trouble. In such delusion and lethargy went by the priceless days which
were passed by Nelson in unresting thought and movement, in "a fever of
anxiety"[182] that scarcely allowed him to eat or drink.

[Illustration: Coast Map from Alexandria to Rosetta Mouth of the Nile.]

The Bay of Aboukir,[183] in the western portion of which the French
fleet was anchored, and where was fought the celebrated Battle of the
Nile, is an open roadstead, extending from the promontory of Aboukir,
fifteen miles east of Alexandria, to the Rosetta mouth of the Nile. The
distance between the two extreme points is about eighteen miles. In
the western part, where the French were lying, the shore-line, after
receding some distance from Aboukir Point, turns to the south-east and
continues in that direction in a long narrow tongue of sand, behind
which lies the shallow Lake Madieh. North-east from the point is a line
of shoals and rocks, rising at two and a half miles' distance into a
small island, then bearing the same name, Aboukir, but since known as
Nelson's Island; beyond which the same stretch of foul ground continues
for another mile and a quarter. Behind this four-mile barrier there
is found fair shelter from the prevailing north-west summer wind; but
as, for three miles from the beach, there were only four fathoms of
water, the order of battle had to be established somewhat beyond that
distance. The north-western ship, which with the prevailing wind would
be to windward and in the van, was moored a mile and a half south-east
from Aboukir Island, in five fathoms of water.[184] This was scant for
a heavy vessel, but it does not seem that she was carried as close to
the shoal as she might have been. As the van ship in the column, she
was on one flank, and that the most exposed, of the line-of-battle,
whose broadsides were turned to the sea. She should, therefore, have
been brought so near the shoal as not to leave room to swing, and
there been moored head and stern. So placed, the flank could not have
been turned, as it actually was. This was the more necessary because
the few guns established by Brueys on the island were so light as to
be entirely ineffective, in range and weight, at the distance between
them and the flank they pretended to strengthen. They were a mere toy
defence, as futile as the other general dispositions taken. This being
so, it would seem that the frigates might have been placed along the
shoal ground ahead, where the enemy's ships-of-the-line could not reach
them, and thence have supported the flank ship. From the latter, the
line extended south-east to, and including, the eighth in the order,
when it turned a little toward the beach; making with its former
direction a salient angle, but one very obtuse. The distance from ship
to ship was about one hundred and sixty yards; from which, and from the
average length of the ships, it may be estimated that the whole line
from van to rear was nearly a mile and three quarters long. In case of
expecting attack, a cable was to be taken from ship to ship to prevent
the enemy passing through the intervals; and springs also were then to
be put upon the cable by which each vessel was anchored.[185]

It will be instructive to a professional reader to compare the
dispositions of Admiral Brueys, in Aboukir Bay, with those adopted by
Lord Hood in 1782, at St. Kitt's Island, when expecting an attack at
anchor from a very superior force.[186] The comparison is historically
interesting as well as instructive; for it has been said that Nelson
framed his own plan, in the cogitations of his long chase, upon Hood's
scheme for attacking the French fleet under Admiral DeGrasse while
lying at the anchorage from which he first drove it, before occupying
it himself. The parallel is quite complete, for neither at St. Kitt's
nor Aboukir was the anchored fleet able to get substantial assistance
from batteries. The decisively important points in such a disposition,
as in any order of battle, land or sea, are—(1) that the line cannot
be pierced, and (2) that the flanks cannot be turned. Hood thrust one
flank ship so close to the shore that the enemy could not pass round
her, and closed up his intervals.[187] Brueys left the same flank—for
in both cases it was the van and weather ship—open to turning, with
long spaces between the vessels. In his arrangement for the other
flank, for the lee ships, Brueys was equally inferior. Hood threw his
eight lee ships at right angles to the rest of the fleet, so that their
broadsides completely protected the latter from enfilading fire. Brueys
simply bent his line a little, with a view of approaching the rear
to shoal water. Failing thus to obtain a fire at right angles to the
principal line of battle, the rear did not contribute to strengthen
that; while, not actually reaching to shoal water, it remained itself
in the air, if attacked by the enemy in preference. This was the more
singular, as Brueys had expected the rear to be the object of the
British efforts. "I have asked," he wrote, "for two mortars to place
upon the shoal on which I have rested the head of my line; but I have
much less to fear for that part than for the rear, upon which the enemy
will probably bring to bear all their effort."[188] Nelson, however,
whether illumined by Hood's example, through that historical study of
tactics for which he was noted, or inspired only by his own genius, had
well understood beforehand that, if he found the French in such order
as they were, the van and centre were at his mercy; and he had clearly
imparted this view to his captains. Hence, when the enemy were seen, he
needed only to signal "his intention was to attack the van and centre
as they lay at anchor, according to the plan before developed,"[189]
and could leave the details of execution to his subordinates.

[Illustration: Battle of the Nile.]

The evening before the eventful first of August, as the British
fleet expected to make Alexandria the next day, the "Alexander" and
"Swiftsure" were sent ahead to reconnoitre. In consequence of this
detachment, made necessary by the want of frigates, these ships,
when the main body at 1 P.M.[190] sighted the French fleet, were
considerably to leeward, and did not get into action until two hours
after their consorts. As soon as the enemy were seen, the British fleet
hauled sharp up on the wind, heading about north-east, to weather
Aboukir Island and shoal; the admiral at the same time making signal
to prepare for action, anchoring by the stern. As they drew by the
shoal, being in eleven fathoms,[191] Nelson hailed Captain Hood, of the
"Zealous," and asked if he thought they were far enough to the eastward
to clear it; for the only chart in the fleet was a rough sketch taken
from a captured merchant vessel, and no British officer knew the
ground. Hood replied that he would bear up, sounding as he went, so
that the other ships keeping outside of him would be safe. Thus the
fleet was piloted into action; one ship, the "Goliath," being ahead
of the "Zealous," but on her outer bow, and the admiral very properly
allowing others to pass him, until he was sixth in the order, so as
to be reasonably certain the flag-ship would not touch the bottom.
Captain Foley of the "Goliath," still keeping the lead, crossed ahead
of the French column, over the ground left open by Brueys's oversight,
intending to attack the van ship, the "Guerrier;" but the anchor hung
for a moment, so that he brought up on the inner quarter of the second,
the "Conquérant," while Hood, following close after, anchored on the
bow of the "Guerrier." These two British ships thus came into action
shortly before sundown, the French having opened fire ten minutes
before. Five minutes later, just as the sun was sinking below the
horizon, the foremast of the "Guerrier" went overboard. "So auspicious
a commencement of the attack was greeted with three cheers by the whole
British fleet."[192] The "Orion" followed with a much wider sweep,
passing round her two leaders, between them and the shore, and anchored
on the inner side of the fifth French ship; while the "Theseus," which
came next, brought up abreast the third, having gone between the
"Goliath" and "Zealous" and their antagonists. The "Audacious," the
fifth of the British to come up, chose a new course. Steering between
the "Guerrier" and the "Conquérant," she took her place on the bow of
the latter, already engaged on the quarter by the "Goliath." These five
all anchored on the inner (port) side of the French. Nelson's ship,
the "Vanguard," coming next, anchored outside the third of the enemy's
vessels, the "Spartiate," thus placed between her and the "Theseus."
The "Minotaur," five minutes later, took the outer side of the fourth,
heretofore without an opponent; and the "Defence" attacked, also on the
outer side, the fifth ship, already engaged on her inner side by the
"Orion." Five French seventy-fours were thus in hot action with eight
British of the same size, half an hour after the first British gun was
fired, and only five hours from the time Brueys first knew that the
enemy were near.

This most gallant, but most unfortunate, man had passed suddenly
from a condition of indolent security face to face with an appalling
emergency. When Nelson's fleet was first reported, numbers of men were
ashore, three miles or more away, getting water for the ships. They
were recalled, but most of them did not return. Brueys still cherished
the belief, with which indeed he could not have parted without despair,
that the enemy would not brave the unknown perils of the ground with
night falling; nor could he tell their purpose until they had passed
Aboukir Island and opened the bay. A hurried council of senior officers
renewed the decision previously reached, to fight, if fight they
must, at anchor; but Brueys betrayed the vacillations of an unsteady
purpose by crossing the light yards, a step which could have no other
significance than that of getting under way. Still, he hoped for the
respite of a night to make the preparations so long neglected. Little
did he know the man whom England herself still hardly knew. Without
a moment's pause, without a tremor of uncertainty, yet with all the
precautions of a seaman, Nelson came straight onward, facing with mind
long prepared the difficulties of navigation, the doubts and obscurity
of a night action. Hurriedly the French prepare for battle; and, secure
that the enemy will not dare go within the line, the batteries on that
side are choked with the numerous encumbrances of ship economy, the
proper disposal of which is termed "clearing for action."

For half an hour Brueys was a helpless and hopeless, though undaunted,
spectator of an overwhelming attack, which he had never expected at
all, delivered in a manner he had deemed impossible upon the part of
his order he thought most secure. Soon he was freed from the agony
of mere passive waiting by the opportunity to act. The "Bellerophon"
and "Majestic," both seventy-fours, anchored outside and abreast,
respectively, of the flag-ship "Orient," of one hundred and twenty
guns, and of the "Tonnant," eighty, next astern. Darkness had just
settled down upon the water as the arrival of these two ships completed
the first scene of the tragedy; and the British vessels, which were
fighting under their white ensign,[193] as more easily seen at night,
now hoisted also four lanterns, horizontally arranged, whereby to
recognize each other.

Meanwhile a woeful mishap had befallen Nelson's chosen brother-in-arms,
Troubridge. His ship, the "Culloden," had been some distance from the
main body of the fleet when the latter rounded the shoal, and, doing
her own piloting, ran upon its outer extremity at a quarter before
seven. There she stuck, despite all the efforts of her most able
commander, until two o'clock the next morning, when the battle was
over. There also, however, she served as a beacon to the two remaining
ships, "Alexander" and "Swiftsure," who had to make the perilous
passage in the dark. These vessels, with the "Leander," fifty, arriving
after eight o'clock, at a critical moment of the battle, played the
part of a reserve in a quarter where the British were meeting with
disaster.

Neither the "Bellerophon" nor the "Majestic" was equally matched with
the French ship opposed to it; but the "Bellerophon" especially, having
to do with a vessel double her own force and having brought up fairly
abreast, where she got her full fire, was soon nearly a wreck. In
three quarters of an hour her main and mizzen masts were shot away,
and in thirty minutes more, unable longer to endure her punishment,
the cable was cut and she wore out of action. As she did so, the
foremast also fell, and, with forty-nine killed and one hundred and
forty-eight wounded, out of a ship's company of six hundred and fifty
men, the "Bellerophon" drifted down the line, receiving the successive
broadsides of the French rear. As she thus passed, without flag or
light, the "Swiftsure" came up. Withholding his fire, Captain Hallowell
hailed, and finding her to be a British ship, let go at once his
anchor, bringing up on the starboard bow of the "Orient." Immediately
afterwards the "Alexander" arrived and anchored on the port quarter of
the three-decker, while the "Leander," with the discretion becoming
her size, placed herself on the port bow of the "Franklin," the next
ahead to the "Orient," in a position of comparative impunity, and thus
raked both the French ships. The French centre was thus in its turn the
victim of a concentration, similar to that with which the action began
in the van, and destined to result in a frightful catastrophe.

At about nine in the evening the French flag-ship was observed to be
on fire, from what cause has never been certainly known. The British
guns, trained on the part in flames, helped to paralyze all efforts
to extinguish them, and they gained rapidly. The brave and unfortunate
Brueys was spared the sight of this last calamity. Already twice
wounded, at half-past eight a cannon-ball carried away his left leg at
the thigh. He refused to be taken below, and passed away calmly and
nobly a few moments before the fire broke out. At ten the "Orient" blew
up. Five ships ahead of her had already surrendered, and the eighty-gun
ship "Franklin" also hauled down her flag before midnight.

Six of the French still had their colors flying; but either from their
cables being cut by shot, or from the necessity of slipping to avoid
the explosion of the "Orient," they had drifted far astern. The three
in the extreme rear had been but slightly engaged; of the others, the
"Tonnant" was totally dismasted, while the "Heureux" and "Mercure" had
received considerable injury.[194] The following morning these vessels
were attacked by some of the least injured of the British, with the
result that the "Tonnant," "Mercure," "Heureux" and "Timoléon," the
last of which had been the extreme rear, or flank, ship of the original
order, ran ashore. There the three first named afterwards hauled down
their flags, and the fourth was burned by her officers. The two other
French ships, "Guillaume Tell" and "Généreux," escaped. The former bore
the flag of Rear-Admiral Villeneuve, who had commanded the rear in this
battle, and was hereafter to be commander-in-chief of the allied fleet
at the memorable disaster of Trafalgar. His inaction on this occasion
has been sharply criticised, both in his own time and since. Upon the
whole, the feeling of later French professional writers appears to be
that his courage, though unquestionable, was rather of the passive than
the active type; and that in Aboukir Bay there was afforded him a real
opportunity and sufficient time to bring the rear ships into action,
which he culpably failed to improve.[195] Bonaparte, on the contrary,
wrote to Villeneuve, soon after the battle, that "if any error could
be imputed to him, it was that he had not got under way as soon as the
'Orient' blew up; seeing that, three hours before, the position Brueys
had taken had been forced and surrounded."[196]

Such was, in its main outlines, the celebrated Battle of the Nile, the
most complete of naval victories, and among the most decisive, at least
of the immediate course of events. In it the French lost eleven out of
thirteen ships-of-the-line[197] and thirty-five hundred men, killed,
wounded, or drowned;[198] among them being the commander-in-chief
and three captains killed, a rear-admiral and six captains wounded.
The British loss was two hundred and eighteen killed—-of which one
captain—and six hundred and seventy-eight wounded, among whom was the
admiral himself, struck in the head by a heavy splinter. The hurt,
which he at first thought fatal, disabled him for the moment and
seriously affected his efficiency for some days. "I think," wrote he,
four weeks later, "that if it had pleased God I had not been wounded,
not a boat would have escaped."[199]

The particular circumstances under which the British attack was
undertaken, the admirable skill as well as conduct shown by all the
captains, and the thoroughly scientific character of the tactical
combination adopted, as seen in its execution, unite with the
decisiveness of the issue to cast a peculiar lustre upon this victory
of Nelson's. Lord Howe, inferior to none as a judge of merit, said
to Captain Berry that the Battle of the Nile "stood unparalleled
and singular in this instance, that every captain distinguished
himself."[200] It has been disputed how far belongs to the admiral
the credit of the bold manœuvre, whereby the leading ship, passing
ahead of the French line, showed to her successors the open path
through which the operation of doubling on the enemy could be most
effectually carried out. Into this discussion the author has no
intention of entering, beyond noting an omission in the full treatment
of the question made by the careful and laborious editor of Nelson's
correspondence, Sir Harris Nicolas, who was not able to reach a
decision.[201] In Ross's "Life of Admiral Saumarez" it is stated
that, while discussing the various modes by which the enemy might be
attacked, Saumarez offended Nelson by saying that he "had seen the evil
consequences of doubling upon an enemy, especially in a night action;"
and had differed with the admiral in the plan of attack, because "it
never required two English ships to capture one French, and that the
damage which they must necessarily do each other might render them
both unable to fight an enemy's ship which had not been engaged."[202]
Saumarez's objection, though not without some foundation, was justly
over-ruled; but it could scarcely have been raised had Nelson never
contemplated the precise method of doubling employed,—a British ship on
each side of a single enemy,—for in no other position could the risk
of mutual injury have been serious.

It is in entire keeping with Nelson's well-known character, that, after
discussing all likely positions and ascertaining that his captains
understood his views, he should with perfect and generous confidence
have left all the details of immediate action with them. In the actual
case he could not, without folly, have rigorously prescribed to Captain
Foley what path to follow. Only the man on the "Goliath's" deck,
watching the soundings, could rightly judge what must each instant be
done; and it was no less a transcendent merit in Nelson that he could
thus trust another, than that, with falling night and unknown waters,
he could reach the instant decision to attack an enemy of superior
force, in an order which he must have supposed to be carefully and
rationally assumed. In fact, however, the operation of doubling on
the enemy,—in contradistinction to doubling the head of the line,—was
really begun by Nelson himself; for his ship was the first to anchor
on the side opposite to that taken by her five predecessors. It was
open to him to have followed them, for the same reasons that prompted
Foley's action.[203] Instead of that, he deliberately anchored outside
the third French ship, already engaged on the inside by the "Theseus;"
thus indicating, as clearly as example can, what he would have those
succeeding him to do. The first two French ships were already so
engaged or crippled as to be properly passed. The fullest credit
therefore can be allowed to Captain Foley for a military decision of a
very high order, without stripping a leaf from Nelson's laurels.[204]

"The boldness and skill of Admiral Nelson," says Captain Chevalier,
"rose to a height which it would have been difficult to surpass."[205]
"The action of Nelson," said Napoleon, "was a desperate action which
cannot be proposed as a model, but in which he displayed, as well
as the English crews, all the skill and vigor possible."[206] This
sentence is susceptible of a double construction. The condemnation, if
the words be meant as such, comes ill from the man who pushed on his
desperate advance to Leoben in 1797, who at Marengo stretched his line
till it broke, and who in 1798 ventured the Mediterranean fleet and the
Army of Italy on the Egyptian expedition, with scarce a chance in his
favor, except a superstitious reliance upon a fortune which did not
betray him. The arrangements of Brueys being what they were, the odds
were with the British admiral.

It has been said that, with better gunnery on the part of the French,
disaster must have resulted to the attacking force; and precisely the
same criticism has been applied to Trafalgar.[207] Now, putting out
of consideration that Great Britain had at this date been for five
years at war with France, and that British seamen had thus gained
an experience of French gunnery upon which Nelson could reckon, the
justice of this criticism further depends upon the circumstances of
the wind and the character of the approach. An attack made with a very
light wind, leaving the assailant long under the enemy's fire, or
with a fresh breeze on a course that lies close to the wind, thereby
bringing the greatest strain upon the spars, is a very different thing
from one made with a good working breeze well abaft the beam, which
was the case at the Nile. One cannot dogmatize on probabilities when,
from the nature of the case, there are few precedents on which to rest
an opinion. In bearing down against a fleet under way, of which there
are many instances, the experience in scarcely any case was that so
many spars were lost as to prevent the assailant reaching the hostile
line; and at the Nile, once the anchor was down, the loss of a spar
or two was of little consequence. It seems altogether probable that,
had the French gunnery been much better than it was, the British ships
would yet have reached their station; and once there, the tactical
combination adopted would still have given them the victory, though
more dearly bought. If, however, Brueys's arrangements had been more
skilfully made, resembling those of Hood at St. Kitt's, and if the
French gunnery had been very good, it may safely be conceded that the
British admiral would have needed more circumspection in making his
attack. To say that under totally different circumstances different
results will obtain, is a species of prophecy with which no one need
quarrel. If, in the shock of war, all things on both sides are exactly
equal,—if the two admirals, their captains and crews, the ships of
the fleets, the tactical arrangements, are equal, each to each,—there
can be no result. When inequality, whether original or induced by
circumstance, enters in any one of these factors, a result will follow
proportional to the disparity. When this is great, the result will be
great; when small, small. At the Battle of the Nile, the difference
in admirals, in captains, in crews, in gunnery, and in tactical
combination, were all greatly against the French, and the result was a
disaster more than usually complete.

During the month passed by Brueys in indolent security, Bonaparte
had advanced steadily in his projected conquest of Egypt. On the
21st of July the battle of the Pyramids was fought, the next day
Cairo submitted, and on the 25th the general-in-chief entered the
city. Remaining there a few days to repose his troops and secure his
position, he departed again on the 7th of August to complete the
conquest of lower Egypt; leaving Desaix to take care of Cairo and
prepare the corps destined for the subjugation of the upper Nile. By
the 12th of August the Mamelukes, still under arms in the Delta, had
been driven into the Isthmus of Suez, whence they retired to Syria; and
there, on the borders of the desert, Bonaparte received from Kleber
the news of the disaster in Aboukir Bay. Under this tremendous reverse
he showed the self-control of which he was always capable at need. The
troops gave way to despair. "Here we are," said they, "abandoned in
this barbarous country, without communication with home, without hope
of return." "Well," replied their general, "we have then laid on us the
obligation to do great things. Seas which we do not command separate us
from home; but no seas divide us from Africa and Asia. We will found
here an empire."

The magical influence he exerted over the soldiers, most of whom
had followed him to victory in Italy, restored their courage, and
French lightheartedness again prevailed over despondency. The blow,
nevertheless, had struck home, and resounded through the four quarters
of the world. The Mamelukes, Ibrahim Bey in Syria, and Mourad Bey
in upper Egypt, cast down by their reverses, were preparing to
treat; upon the news of Nelson's victory they resumed their arms.
The Porte, incensed by the invasion of Egypt, but still hesitating,
notwithstanding the pressure exerted by the ministers of Great Britain
and Russia, took heart as soon as it knew that the French fleet was no
more. Bonaparte had rightly warned Brueys that the preservation of his
ships was necessary to hold Turkey in check. The Sultan and his Pashas
of Egypt and Syria rejected the French advances. On the 2d of September
a memorial was sent to all the foreign ministers in Constantinople,
expressing the surprise of the Porte at Bonaparte's landing, and
stating that a considerable force had been despatched for Egypt to
stop his progress. On the 11th of the month war was formally declared
against the French Republic.[208]

Throughout the year 1798 the state of affairs on the continent of
Europe had grown continually more threatening. The politico-military
propagandism of the Revolution had given birth to, and was now being
replaced by, an aggressive external policy, to which the victories of
Bonaparte gave increased vigor and extension. It became the recognized,
if not the avowed, aim of French diplomacy to surround France with
small dependent republics, having institutions modelled upon the same
type as her own, with all local powers merged in those of a central
government.[209] The United Provinces, in becoming a republic, had
retained their federal constitution; but in January, 1798, they
underwent a revolution, promoted by the French Directory, which did
away with the provincial independence inherited from past ages. The
Cisalpine Republic and Genoa had received a similar organization at the
hands of Bonaparte. In many of the cantons of Switzerland there were
discontent and disturbance, due to the unequal political conditions of
the inhabitants. The Directory made of this a pretext for interference,
on the plea of France being interested both in the internal quiet of a
neighboring country and also in the particular persons whose discontent
was construed as evidence of oppression. French troops entered
Switzerland in January, 1798. The canton of Berne fought for its
privileges, but was easily subdued; and a packed convention, assembled
at Aarau, adopted for Switzerland a centralized constitution in place
of the old cantonal independence. This was followed some months later,
in August, 1798, by an offensive and defensive alliance between the
Helvetian and French republics.

The invasion of Berne had had another motive than the political
preponderance of France in the councils of her neighbors. The revenue
of the Directory still fell far short of the expenditure, and money was
particularly wanted for Bonaparte's approaching expedition. Seventeen
million francs were found in the Bernese treasury and appropriated.
Eighteen million more were raised by requisitions, and other cantons
were drained in proportion.[210] The same motive contributed,[211] at
the same instant, to the occupation of Rome, for which a more plausible
pretext was found. In the papal states, as elsewhere throughout Europe,
French agents had secretly stirred up a revolutionary movement. On the
28th of December, 1797, this party had risen in Rome, and a collision
between it and the papal troops had occurred in the neighborhood of
the French embassy. General Duphot, who was then residing there, was
killed while attempting to interpose between the combatants. The
French ambassador at once left the city; and the Directory, refusing
all explanations, ordered Berthier, Bonaparte's successor in Italy, to
advance. On the 10th of February he entered Rome, recognized the Roman
Republic, which was proclaimed under his auspices, and forced the Pope
to retire to Tuscany. It was owing to this occupation that a contingent
of the Egyptian expedition embarked at Civita Vecchia, as the most
convenient point.

Neither Naples nor Austria ventured on overt action in behalf of
the Pope; but the dissatisfaction of both was extreme. Never under
Bonaparte himself had French troops come so near to the kingdom of the
Two Sicilies, whose importance to the common cause of the Continent,
from its geographical position, was perfectly understood. But while the
situation of Naples at the far end of the peninsula made it a serious
danger to the flank and rear of the French, when engaged with an enemy
in upper Italy, its remoteness from support, except by way of the sea,
was a source of weakness to a state necessarily dependent upon allies.
This was especially felt in February, 1798, when the British fleet,
after a year's absence, had as yet given no sign of returning to the
Mediterranean, and the ships which accompanied Bonaparte to Egypt were
still in Toulon. The latter would doubtless have been directed upon
Naples, had Naples moved against Rome. The Bourbon kingdom therefore
swallowed its vexation, but drew closer to Austria; which, in addition
to the affront offered to the Pope, had its own motives for discontent
in the occupation of Switzerland by the French, and in the changes
introduced into the political complexion of the Continent by these
aggressive actions of the republican government. The course of the
Directory during the continental peace of 1797 and 1798 was closely
parallel to that of Bonaparte four years later, which made impossible
the continuance of the Peace of Amiens. With less ability and less
vigor, there was the same plausible, insidious, steady aggression,
under color of self-protection or of yielding to popular demand,
which forced on the power of France at the expense of other states.
An occurrence in Vienna at this moment came near to produce war and
stop the Egyptian expedition. When Bonaparte entered Germany in April,
1797, the youth of Vienna had offered themselves in mass to defend the
country. In April, 1798, the anniversary of the day was celebrated
with a popular demonstration, which the French ambassador resented
by hoisting the tricolor. The crowds in a rage broke into and sacked
the embassy.[212] So great was the excitement over this affair that
the troops in Toulon and other ports were ordered not to embark, and
Bonaparte himself was directed to go as plenipotentiary to Rastadt; but
the emperor made explanations, and the incident passed. Still, as a
French historian says, "things were getting spoiled between Austria and
France."[213]

Russia at the same time was fairly forced from her attitude of reserve,
maintained since the death of Catherine II., by the same policy which
drove the United States into the _quasi_ war of 1798 with France.[214]
A decree of the French legislature had made lawful prize any neutral
ship which had on board, not merely British property, but any goods
of British origin, even though the property of a neutral. This was
given a special application to the Baltic by a notification, issued
January 12, 1798, that "if any ship be suffered to pass through the
Sound with English commodities, of whatever nation it may be, it
shall be considered as a formal declaration of war against the French
nation."[215] Although immediately directed against Sweden and Denmark,
as the two countries bordering the Sound, this was resented by the
Czar, in common with all neutral governments; and on the 15th of May,
he "ordered twenty-two ships-of-the-line and two hundred and fifty
galleys to proceed to the Sound, to protect trade in general against
the oppression of the Directory."[216]

Once enkindled, the violent and erratic temper of Paul I. soon rushed
into extremes; and he received further provocation from the capture
of Malta. When Bonaparte took possession of that island, he found
there a treaty, just signed, by which the Czar stipulated a payment
of four hundred thousand rubles to the Order, in which to the end
of his days he preserved a fantastic interest. As a measure of
precaution, the French general decreed that any Greeks in Malta or
the Ionian Islands maintaining relations with Russia should be shot,
and Greek vessels under Russian colors sunk.[217] Hence the members
of the Order in Russia made, in August, a violent protest against
the seizure, throwing themselves upon the Czar for a support which
he eagerly promised.[218] He then drew near to Great Britain, and
offered to aid Austria with troops. The emperor at first answered that
nothing could be done without Prussia; and the three governments then
applied themselves to obtain the accession of this kingdom to a new
coalition. On the 19th of May—the very day, it may be observed, that
Bonaparte sailed from Toulon—Austria and Naples signed a defensive
alliance.[219] The conferences at Rastadt, so far as the emperor was
concerned, were broken off on the 6th of July, although those with the
empire dragged on longer. The imperial envoy, Cobentzel, at once went
to Berlin, where he entered into cordial relations with the British
and Russian plenipotentiaries. On the 10th of August a convention was
signed between the two emperors, by which the Czar undertook to send
thirty thousand troops into Galicia to support the Austrian army. Great
Britain, as ever, was ready to help the cause with ships and money.
Prussia refusing to join, the Russian envoy took his leave, saying: "We
will make war on France with you, without you, or against you."[220]

On governments so prepared to be enkindled, yet hesitating before the
prestige of French success and feeling the mutual distrust inseparable
from coalitions, the news of the battle of the Nile fell like a brand
among tinder. The French fleet was not only defeated, but annihilated.
The Mediterranean from the Straits to the Levant was in the power of
the British navy, which the total destruction of its enemy relieved
from the necessity of concentration and allowed to disperse to every
quarter where its efforts were needed. The greatest general and thirty
thousand of the best troops France possessed, with numbers of her most
brilliant officers, were thus hopelessly shut off from their country.

After the victory, conscious of its far-reaching importance, Nelson
took measures to disperse the news as rapidly as his want of small
vessels would permit. The "Leander" sailed on the 5th of August with
the first despatches for Lord St. Vincent off Cadiz, but was on
the 18th captured by the "Généreux," seventy-four, one of the two
ships which had escaped from Aboukir Bay. To provide against such an
accident, however, the brig "Mutine" had also been sent on the 13th to
Naples, where she arrived on the 4th of September, bringing the first
news that reached Europe, and which Nelson asked the British minister
to see forwarded to all the other courts. The captain of the "Mutine"
started the next day for England, by way of Vienna, and on the 2d of
October, 1798, two full months after the battle, reached London with
the first accounts.

Conscious of the effect which events in Egypt might have upon British
influence in India, Nelson also sent a lieutenant, on the 10th of
August, to make his way overland through Alexandretta and Aleppo to
Bombay. This officer bore dispatches to the governor, informing him
both of the landing and numbers of Bonaparte's expedition, and also of
the fatal blow which had just befallen it. The news was most timely.
The French had been actively intriguing in the native courts, and
Tippoo Saib, the son and successor of Hyder Ali, Sultan of Mysore,
their former ally in the days of Suffren, had openly committed himself
to his father's policy. It was too late for Tippoo to recede, and he
was erelong embarked in a war, which ended in April, 1799, in his death
at the assault of Seringapatam and the overthrow of his kingdom; but
on the other native states the striking catastrophe produced its due
impression. In their operations against Tippoo the British were not
embarrassed by troubles in other quarters.

"The consequences of this battle," sums up a brilliant French naval
writer, "were incalculable. Our navy never recovered from this terrible
blow to its consideration and its power. This was the combat which
for two years delivered the Mediterranean to the English, and called
thither the squadrons of Russia; which shut up our army in the midst of
a rebellious population, and decided the Porte to declare against us;
which put India out of the reach of our enterprise, and brought France
within a hair's-breadth of her ruin; for it rekindled the scarcely
extinct war with Austria, and brought Suwarrow and the Austro-Russians
to our very frontiers."[221] Great Britain, the Sea Power so often and
so idly accused of backwardness in confronting France, of requiring
continental support before daring to move, was first to act. Long
before news of the battle, before even the battle was fought, or the
alliance of Austria and Russia contracted, orders had been sent to
St. Vincent to detach from Nelson's force to the support of Naples,
hoping there to start the little fire from which a great matter should
be kindled. These "most secret orders" reached Nelson on the 15th of
August.[222] He had just dispatched to Gibraltar seven of the British
fleet with six of the captured French vessels, the whole under charge
of Sir James Saumarez. Setting fire to the three other prizes, he
intrusted the blockade of Alexandria to Captain Hood, with three
ships-of-the-line, and with the three then remaining to him sailed for
Naples on the 19th. From the wretched condition of his division[223]
the passage took over a month; but on the 22d of September he anchored
in the bay, where the renown of his achievement had preceded him.

On his way, Nelson had been informed that a Portuguese squadron,
commanded by the Marquis de Niza, had entered the Mediterranean to
support his operations. At his request this division, which had
appeared off Alexandria on the 29th of August,[224] but refused to
remain there, undertook the blockade of Malta, until such time as the
repairs of the British ships should allow them to do so. The natives
of the island had risen against the French on the 26th of August, and
driven them from the open country into the forts of La Valetta. Niza
took his station off the port, about the 20th of September, and on the
24th Sir James Saumarez appeared with his division and the prizes.
The following day the two officers sent General Vaubois a summons to
surrender, which was as a matter of course refused. Saumarez went on
to Gibraltar; but before doing so gave the inhabitants twelve hundred
muskets with ammunition, which materially assisted them in their
efforts, finally successful, to deprive the enemy of the resources
of the island. Nelson sent off British ships as they were ready, and
himself joined the blockading force on the 24th of October, though only
for a few days, his presence being necessary in Naples. The garrison
was again by him formally summoned, and as formally rejected his
offers. From that time until their surrender in September, 1800, the
French were in strict blockade, both by land and water.

In October of this year Lord St. Vincent went to live ashore at
Gibraltar, both on account of his health, and because there, being the
great British naval station of the Mediterranean, he was centrally
placed to receive information, to give orders, and especially to
hasten, by his unflagging personal supervision, the work of supply
and repair upon which the efficiency of a fleet primarily depends.
The division off Cadiz, numbering generally some fifteen of the line,
kept its old station watching the Spaniards, under the command of
Lord Keith,—one of the most efficient and active of the generation of
naval officers between St. Vincent and Nelson, to the latter of whom
he was senior. Within the Mediterranean Nelson commanded, under St.
Vincent. The blockade of Egypt and Malta, and co-operation with the
Austrian and Neapolitan armies in the expected war, were his especial
charge. He was also to further, as far as in him lay, the operations
of a combined Russian and Turkish fleet, which had assembled in the
Dardanelles in September, 1798, to maintain the cause of the coalition
in the Levant. This fleet entered the Mediterranean in October; but
instead of assuming the blockade of Alexandria and the protection of
the Syrian coast, it undertook the capture of the Ionian Islands. All
of these, except Corfu, fell into its power by October 10; and on the
20th Corfu, the citadel of the group, was attacked. Nelson saw this
direction of the Russo-Turkish operations with disgust and suspicion.
"The Porte ought to be aware," he wrote, "of the great danger at a
future day of allowing the Russians to get a footing at Corfu."[225]
"I was in hopes that a part of the united Turkish and Russian squadron
would have gone to Egypt,—Corfu is a secondary consideration.... I
have had a long conference with Kelim Effendi on the conduct likely
to be pursued by the Russian Court towards the unsuspicious (I fear)
and upright Turk.... A strong squadron should have been sent to Egypt
to have relieved my dear friend Captain Hood; but Corfu suited Russia
better."[226] At the same time Turkish troops, under the pashas whose
good dispositions Bonaparte had boasted, swept away from France the
former Venetian territory on the mainland, acquired by the treaty of
Campo Formio.

While Bonaparte's Oriental castles were thus crumbling, through
the destruction in Aboukir Bay of the foundation upon which they
rested,—while Ionia was falling, Malta starving, and Egypt isolated,
through the loss of the sea—the Franco-Spanish allies were deprived of
another important foothold for maritime power. On the 15th of November
Minorca with its valuable harbor, Port Mahon, was surrendered to a
combined British military and naval expedition, quietly fitted out by
St. Vincent from Gibraltar.

The year 1798 in the Mediterranean closed with these operations
in progress. At its beginning France was in entire control of the
land-locked sea, and scarcely a sail hostile to her, except furtive
privateers, traversed its surface. When it closed, only two French
ships-of-the-line fit for battle remained upon the waters, which
swarmed with enemy's squadrons. Of these two, refugees from the fatal
bay of Aboukir, one was securely locked in Malta, whence she never
escaped; the other made its way to Toulon, and met its doom in a vain
effort to carry relief to the beleaguered island.




CHAPTER X.

THE MEDITERRANEAN FROM 1799 TO 1801.

BONAPARTE'S SYRIAN EXPEDITION AND SIEGE OF ACRE.—THE INCURSION OF
THE FRENCH BREST FLEET UNDER ADMIRAL BRUIX.—BONAPARTE'S RETURN TO
FRANCE.—THE FRENCH LOSE MALTA AND EGYPT.


After the destruction of his fleet, Bonaparte resumed the task of
subduing and organizing Egypt, which had by that misfortune become
more than ever essential to his projects. In the original conception
of his eastern adventure the valley of the Nile had borne a twofold
part. It was, in the first place, to become a permanent acquisition
of France, the greatest of her colonies,—great not only by its own
natural resources, susceptible as was believed of immense development,
but also by its singular position, which, to a power controlling the
Mediterranean waters, gave the military and commercial link between
the eastern and western worlds. To France, bereft of the East and the
West Indies, childless now of her richest colonies, Egypt was to be the
great and more than equal compensation. But this first object obtained,
though in itself a justification, was but the necessary step to the
more dazzling, if not more useful, achievement of the destruction
of the British power in India, and the creation there of an empire
tributary to France. "Thus, on the one side Egypt would replace San
Domingo and the Antilles; on the other, she would be a step towards the
conquest of India."[227]

Measured by the successes of a few handfuls of British in the empire
of the Moguls, the army brought by Bonaparte into Egypt was more than
able to subdue that country, and to spread far and wide the obedience
to the French arms. Like the founders of the British Indian Empire,
the French general found himself face to face, not only with military
institutions incomparably weaker and less cohesive than those of
Europe, but with a civil society—if such it can be called—from which
the element of mutual confidence, and with it the power of combined
resistance, had disappeared. The prestige of success, the knowledge
that he could command the services of a body of men superior in numbers
as in disciplined action to any aggregation of units that could be kept
steadily together to oppose him, was sufficient to insure for him the
supremacy that concentrated force will always have over diffused force,
organized power over unorganized. In military matters two and two do
not make four, unless they are brought together in concerted action.
Unfortunately, at the very moment of the most brilliant demonstration
of his genius and of the valor of his troops, there had fallen upon one
part of his command a reverse more startling, more absolute, than his
own victories, and inflicted by a force certainly not superior to the
one defeated. The Orientals, who could count upon no sufficient stay
in men of their own race, now saw hopes of succor from without. They
were not disappointed. Again a British naval captain, in the moment of
triumphant progress, stopped the advance of Bonaparte.

The autumn and early winter of 1798 were passed in the conquest and
overrunning of upper Egypt by Desaix, who left Cairo for this purpose
on the 25th of August, and in the settlement of the affairs of the
lower Nile upon such a basis as would secure quiet and revenue during
the absence of the commander-in-chief. An insurrection in Cairo in
October, provoked partly by dissatisfaction with intended changes,
partly by the rumor of the Porte having declared war upon France,
gave Bonaparte in quelling it an opportunity to show the iron firmness
of his grip, and afterwards to manifest that mixture of unrelenting
severity towards the few with politic lenity towards the many, which is
so well calculated to check the renewal of commotion.

In November, when the weather became cooler, a detachment of fifteen
hundred men was sent to occupy Suez, and toward the end of December
Bonaparte himself made a visit of inspection to the isthmus, by which
he must advance to the prosecution of his larger schemes. While thus
absent he learned, through an intercepted courier, that Djezzar, the
Pasha of Syria, had on the 2d of January, 1799, occupied the important
oasis of El Arish in the desert of Suez, and was putting its fort in a
state of defence.[228] He at once realized that the time had come when
he must carry out his project of advance into Syria, and accept the
hostility of Turkey, which he had wished to avoid.

The singular position of isolation in which the French in Egypt were
placed, by the loss of the control of the sea, must be realized, in
order to understand the difficulties under which Bonaparte labored in
shaping his course of action, from time to time, with reference to the
general current of events. Separated from Palestine by two hundred
miles of desert, and by a yet wider stretch of barren sand from any
habitable land to the west, Egypt is aptly described by Napoleon
himself as a great oasis, surrounded on all sides by the desert and
the sea. The intrinsic weakness of the French navy, its powerlessness
to command security for its unarmed vessels in the Mediterranean, had
been manifested by the tremor of apprehension and uncertainty which ran
through the officials at Toulon and in Paris, when, after the sailing
of Bonaparte, they learned of Nelson's appearance. The restless
activity of the British admiral, and the frequent sight of his ships
in different places, multiplied, in the imagination of the French
authorities, the numbers of hostile cruisers actually on the sea.[229]
A convoy of twenty-six large ships, for the completion of whose lading
the expedition could not wait, lay in Toulon during the summer months,
ready to sail; but no one dared to despatch them. From time to time
during the outward voyage Bonaparte sent urgent messages for their
speedy departure; but they never came.

If this fear existed and exercised such sway before the day of the
Nile, it may be imagined how great was the influence of that disastrous
tidings. Not only, however, did a moral effect follow, but the
annihilation of the French fleet permitted the British cruisers to
scatter, and so indefinitely increased the real danger of capture to
French ships. Surrounded by deserts and the sea, the commander-in-chief
in Egypt saw, on and beyond both, nothing but actual or possible
enemies. Not only so, but being in utter ignorance of the attitude of
most of the powers as well as of European events, he could not know
what bad effect might result from action taken by him upon imperfect
information. His embarrassment is vividly depicted in a letter dated
December 17, 1798: "We are still without news from France, not a
courier has arrived since July 6; this is unexampled even in the
colonies."[230] The courier mentioned, leaving France in July, had
reached Bonaparte on the 9th of September; but the vessel which brought
him had been obliged to run ashore to escape the British cruisers, and
only one letter from the Directory was saved.[231] The next tidings
came on the 5th of February, when a Ragusan ship, chartered by two
French citizens, succeeded in entering Alexandria. "The news," he
said, "is sufficiently contradictory; but it is the first I have
had since July 6." He then first learned definitely that Turkey had
declared war against France.[232] His troops were at that moment in the
desert, marching upon Syria, and he himself on the point of following
them.

Up to that time Bonaparte had hoped to cajole the Porte into an
attitude of neutrality, upon the plea that his quarrel was solely
with the Mamelukes on account of injury done by them to French
commerce. On the 11th of December he had sent to Constantinople a M.
Beauchamp, recently consul at Muscat, with instructions how to act in
the twofold contingency of war having been declared or not. At that
time he expected that Talleyrand would be found in Constantinople as
Ambassador of France.[233] The news by the Ragusan enlightened him
as to the actual relations with Turkey; but the disquieting rumors
before received, coinciding with his ultimate purpose to advance
upon India through Syria, had already determined him to act as the
military situation demanded.[234] He had learned that troops were
assembling in Syria and in the island of Rhodes, and divined that he
was threatened with a double invasion,—by the desert of Suez and by
the Mediterranean Sea. True to his sound and invariable policy, he
determined to use his central position to strike first one and then the
other, and not passively to wait on the defensive until a simultaneous
attack might compel him to divide his force. During the violent winter
weather, which would last yet for six weeks or two months, landing on
the Egyptian coast was thought impracticable.[235] For that period,
probably for longer, he could count upon security on the side of the
sea. He would improve the interval by invading Syria, driving back the
enemy there, breaking up his army, and seizing his ports. Thus he would
both shut the coast to the British cruisers off Alexandria, which drew
supplies from thence, and make impossible any future invasion from the
side of the desert. He counted also upon the moral effect which success
in Syria would have upon the negotiations with the Porte, which he
conceived to be in progress.[236]

The first essential point in the campaign was to possess El Arish, just
occupied by the troops of Djezzar. General Reynier advanced against
it with his division on the 5th of February, 1799. The Turks were by
him routed and driven from the oasis, and the fort besieged. Bonaparte
himself arrived on the 15th, and on the 20th the garrison capitulated.
The corps destined for the expedition, numbering in all thirteen
thousand men, having now assembled, the advance from El Arish began
on the 22d. On the 25th Gaza was taken. On the 3d of March the army
encamped before Jaffa, and on the 7th the place was carried by storm.
A port, though a very poor one, was thus secured. The next day there
entered, from Acre, a convoy of Turkish coasters laden with provisions
and ammunition, which fell a welcome prize to the French, and was sent
back to Hayfa, a small port seven miles south of Acre, for the use of
the troops upon arrival. On the 12th of March the army resumed its
march upon Acre, distant about sixty miles. On the 17th, at five in the
afternoon, a detachment entered and held Hayfa, to provide a place of
safety for the flotilla, which, coasting the beach, slowly followed
the advance of the troops. From Hayfa Bonaparte could see the roadstead
of Acre, and lying there two British ships-of-the-line, the "Tigre" and
the "Theseus," both under the command of Sir Sidney Smith, the captain
of the former; who, as ranking officer on the spot, represented the
naval power of Great Britain, about again to foil the plans of the
great French leader.

Sir Sidney Smith, to whom now fell the distinguished duty of meeting
and stopping the greatest general of modern times, was a man who has
left behind him a somewhat singular reputation, in which, and in the
records commonly accessible, it is not always easy to read his real
character. He was not liked by St. Vincent nor by Nelson, and their
feeling towards him, though much intensified by the circumstances
under which he now came to the Mediterranean, seems to have depended
upon their previous knowledge of his history. The First Lord, in
assigning him to this duty, felt obliged to take an almost apologetic
tone to Earl St. Vincent. "I am well aware," he wrote, "that there
may perhaps be some prejudices, derived from certain circumstances
which have attended this officer's career through life; but, from a
long acquaintance with him personally, I think I can venture to assure
your lordship that, added to his unquestioned character for courage
and enterprise, he has a great many good points about him, which those
who are less acquainted with him may not be sufficiently apprised
of. I have no doubt you will find him a very useful instrument to
be employed on any hazardous or difficult service, and that he will
be perfectly under your guidance, as he ought to be."[237] In the
concluding sentence Earl Spencer sums up Sir Sidney's real character,
as far as it can be discerned in the dim light of the recorded facts—or
rather in the false lights which have exaggerated some circumstances
and distorted others. He was bold and enterprising to Quixotism;
he was a most useful instrument; but so far from having no doubt,
the First Lord must have had very serious, if unacknowledged, doubts
as to how far he would be under the guidance of St. Vincent, or any
one else, out of signal distance. A self-esteem far beyond what the
facts warranted, a self-confidence of the kind which does not inspire
confidence in others, an exaggerated view of his own importance and
of his own services, which was apt to show itself in his bearing and
words,[238]—such seem to have been the traits that alienated from Sir
Sidney Smith the esteem of his contemporaries, until his really able,
as well as most gallant, conduct at Acre showed that there was more in
him than the mere vainglorious knight-errant. His behavior even there
has been distorted, alike by the malevolence of Napoleon and by the
popular adulation in Great Britain, which, seizing upon the brilliant
traits of energy and valor he exhibited, attributed to him the whole
conduct of the siege;[239] whereas, by entrusting the technical
direction of the defence to an experienced engineer, he made proof of a
wisdom and modesty for which few of his contemporaries would have given
him credit. At this time Smith had received some severe snubbings,
which, administered by men of the standing of St. Vincent and Nelson,
could not be disregarded, and may have had a wholesomely sobering
effect.

The circumstances of his coming to the Mediterranean were as follows.
Having been a prisoner of war in Paris for nearly two years, he escaped
through the stratagem of a French royalist, Phélippeaux, about a week
before Bonaparte left the city for Toulon.[240] The incidents of his
release were dramatic enough in themselves, and, in common with all
his adventures, were well noised abroad. He became a very conspicuous
figure in the eyes of the government, and of the public outside the
navy. In October, 1798, he was given command of the "Tigre," with
directions to proceed to Gibraltar and put himself under St. Vincent's
orders. At the same time he was appointed minister plenipotentiary to
the Porte, being associated in that capacity with his younger brother,
Spencer Smith, who was already ambassador at Constantinople; the object
being that, with the diplomatic rank thus conferred, he should be able
to direct the efforts of the Turkish and Russian forces in the Levant,
in case the military officers of those nations were of grade superior
to his. This somewhat complicated arrangement, which presupposed in
the Turks and Russians a compliance which no British naval officer
would have yielded, was further confused by the instructions issued,
apparently without concert, by the Foreign Office to Smith himself, and
by the Admiralty to St. Vincent. The latter clearly understood that
Smith was intended to be under his command only, and that merely _pro
formâ_;[241] but under no obedience to Nelson, although his intended
scene of operations, the Levant, was part of Nelson's district. This
view, derived from the Admiralty's letter, was confirmed by an extract
from the Foreign Office instructions, communicated by Smith to Nelson,
that "his (Smith's) instructions will enable him to take the command
of such of his Majesty's ships as he may find in those seas (the
Levant) unless, _by some unforeseen accident_, it should happen that
there should be among them any of his Majesty's officers of superior
rank."[242]

Nelson, of course, was outraged. Here was intruded into his command,
where he had achieved such brilliant success, and to the administration
of which he felt fully equal, a man of indifferent reputation as
an officer, though of unquestioned courage, authorized to act
independently of his control, and, as it seemed, even to take his
ships. He was hurt not only for himself, but for Troubridge, who
was senior to Smith, and would, so Nelson thought, have done the
duty better than this choice of the Government. The situation when
understood in England was rectified. It was explained that diplomatic
rank was considered necessary for the senior naval officer, in order
to keep in the hands of Great Britain the direction of combined
operations, essentially naval in character; and that Smith had been
chosen to the exclusion of seniors because of his relationship to the
minister at Constantinople, who might have felt the association with
him of a stranger to be an imputation upon his past conduct. Meanwhile
St. Vincent, indignant at what seemed to him Smith's airs, had sent him
peremptory instructions to put himself under Nelson's orders. Thus,
in the double character of naval captain and minister plenipotentiary
to Turkey, Smith went up the Mediterranean; where he did first-rate
service in the former capacity, and in the latter took some action of
very doubtful discretion, in which he certainly did not trouble himself
about the guidance or views of his naval superiors.

In compliance with orders from Lord St. Vincent, Nelson in January
sent Troubridge with some bomb-vessels to Alexandria, to bombard the
shipping in the port; after performing which service he was to turn
over to Sir Sidney Smith the blockade of Alexandria and the defence
of the Ottoman Empire by sea, of which Nelson thenceforth washed his
hands.[243] The bombardment was maintained during several days in
February, doing but little harm; and on the 3d of March Sir Sidney,
having made his round to Constantinople, arrived and took over the
command. Troubridge left with him the "Theseus," seventy-four, whose
captain was junior to Smith, with three smaller vessels; and on the
7th sailed to rejoin Nelson. This was the day that the French stormed
Jaffa, and the same evening an express with the news reached the
"Tigre." Smith at once sent the "Theseus" to Acre, with Phélippeaux,
the French officer who had aided him to escape from Paris and had
accompanied him to the East.

Of the same age as Bonaparte, Phélippeaux had been his fellow-pupil
at the military school of Brienne, had left France with the royalists
in 1792, and returned to it after the fall of Robespierre. He had
naturally, from his antecedents, joined the party of reaction; and,
after its overthrow in September, 1797, was easily moved to aid in Sir
Sidney's escape from Paris. Accompanying him to England, he received
from the Crown a colonel's commission. To the guidance of this able
engineer the wisdom and skill of the defence was mainly due. Never did
great issues turn on a nicer balance than at Acre. The technical skill
of Phélippeaux, the hearty support he received from Smith, his officers
and crews, the untiring activity and brilliant courage of the latter,
the British command of the sea, all contributed; and so narrow was the
margin of success, that it may safely be said the failure of one factor
would have caused total failure and the loss of the place. Its fall was
essential to Bonaparte, and his active, far-seeing mind had long before
determined its seizure by his squadron, if the British left the Levant.
"If any event drives us from the coast of Egypt," wrote Nelson on the
17th of December, 1798, "St. Jean d'Acre will be attacked by sea. I
have Bonaparte's letter before me."[244] As the best port and the best
fortress on the coast, Acre was the bridgehead into Palestine. To Syria
it bore the relation that Lisbon did to the Spanish Peninsular War.
If Bonaparte advanced, leaving it unsubdued, his flank and rear would
through it be open to attack from the sea. If it fell, he had good
reason to believe the country would rise in his favor. "If I succeed,"
said he at a late period of the siege, when hope had not yet abandoned
him, "I shall find in the city the treasures of the Pasha, and arms for
three hundred thousand men. I raise and arm all Syria, so outraged by
the ferocity of Djezzar, for whose fall you see the population praying
to God at each assault. I march upon Damascus and Aleppo. I swell my
army, as I advance, by all malcontents. I reach Constantinople with
armed masses. I overthrow the Turkish Empire. I found in the East a new
and great empire which shall fix my place in posterity."[245] Dreams?
Ibrahim Pasha advanced from Egypt in 1831, took Acre in 1832, and
marched into the heart of Asia Minor, which the battle of Konieh soon
after laid at his feet; why not Bonaparte? Damascus had already offered
him its keys, and the people were eager for the overthrow of the pashas.

On the 10th of March Sir Sidney Smith himself left the blockade of
Alexandria, and on the 15th anchored with the "Tigre" off Acre.
He found that much had already been done, by Phélippeaux and the
"Theseus," to make the obsolete fortifications more fit to withstand
the approaching siege. Sending the "Theseus" now to cruise down the
coast towards Jaffa, it fell to himself to deal the heaviest and most
opportune blow to Bonaparte's projects. Some light coasters had sailed
with a siege train from the Damietta (eastern) mouth of the Nile,
which the British never had ships enough to blockade. On the morning
of the 18th they were seen approaching Acre, under convoy of a small
corvette. The "Tigre" at once gave chase, and captured all but the
corvette and two of the coasters. The cannon that should have been
turned against the walls were landed and served to defend them; while
the prizes, receiving British crews, thenceforth harassed the siege
works, flanking the two walls against which the attacks were addressed,
and enfilading the trenches. The French, having by this mishap lost
all their siege guns proper, had to depend upon field-pieces to breach
the walls until the 25th of April, when half a dozen heavy cannon
were received from Jaffa.[246] This time was simply salvation to the
besieged and ruin to the assailants; for, in the interval, the skill of
Phélippeaux and the diligence of the men under him prepared the place
to withstand attacks which at an early period would have caused its
fall.

Into the details of this siege, petty in itself but momentous in
its bearing upon events, it will not be expected that this work
shall enter. The crucial incident was the capture of the siege train
and the precious respite thus obtained. Orders were indeed sent to
Rear-Admiral Perrée to come as speedily as possible, with his small
squadron of three frigates and two corvettes, to Jaffa and land
guns; but Alexandria was already blockaded, and, from the narrowness
of the entrance, very difficult to leave in face of a foe. On the
5th of April, however, the blockading force had to go to Cyprus for
water,[247] and on the 8th Perrée got away. On the 15th he landed
at Jaffa six ship's guns, and so much ammunition as left his little
squadron with only fifteen rounds. He then received orders to cruise
to the westward of Acre and intercept the communications of the Turks
with Candia and Rhodes. Returning from this duty on the 14th of May, he
was seen and chased by the "Theseus." An accidental explosion on board
the latter forced her to give over pursuit; but Perrée, recognizing the
danger of capture, and being short of water and supplies, determined
to go to France, as his instructions allowed in case of necessity. On
the 17th of June, when only sixty miles from Toulon, he met a British
fleet, by which all five vessels were taken.

On the 4th of May, when the besieged and besiegers had been mining,
countermining, and daily fighting, for over six weeks—separated by but
a stone's throw one from the other—a breach thought practicable by
the French general was made, the mine for blowing in the counterscarp
was finished, and a general assault was ordered for the 5th; but
the engineers of the besieged countermined so industriously that by
daybreak they had ruined the mine before being discovered. This caused
the assault to be postponed to the 9th. On the 7th, towards evening,
some thirty or forty sail were seen on the western horizon. They bore
the long expected Turkish succors from Rhodes; whose commander even
now had only been induced to approach by a peremptory exercise of Sir
Sidney Smith's powers as British minister. Bonaparte saw that no more
time could be lost, and ordered the assault at once; the weather being
calm, twenty-four hours might still elapse before the re-enforcements
could enter the place. Under a heavy fire from one side and the other,
the attack was made; and in the morning the British seamen saw the
French flag flying on the outer angle of one of the towers. It marked
the high water of Bonaparte's Syrian expedition.

On the 8th the assault was renewed. As the French columns advanced,
the Turkish ships were still detained in the offing by calms, and
the soldiers were being brought ashore in boats, but still far from
the landing. Then it was that Sir Sidney Smith, seeing that a few
critical moments might determine the success or failure of his weary
struggle, manned the boats of his ships, and pulling rapidly ashore
led the British seamen, armed with pikes, to help hold the breach
till the troops could arrive. The French carried the first line, the
old fortifications of the town; but that done, they found themselves
confronted with a second, which Phélippeaux, now dead, had formed by
connecting together the houses and garden walls of the seraglio within.
The strife raged throughout the day, with varied success in different
quarters; but at nightfall, after a struggle of twenty-four hours,
the assailants withdrew and Acre was saved. On the 20th the siege was
raised, the French retreating during the night. Upon the 25th they
reached Jaffa, and on the 29th Gaza. Both places were evacuated; and
the army, resuming its march, next day entered the desert. On the 2d
of June it encamped in the oasis of El Arish. The garrison of the fort
there was re-enforced, the works strengthened with more artillery, and
the place provisioned for six months. It was the one substantial result
of the Syrian expedition,—an outpost which, like Acre, an invader must
subdue before advancing. On the 7th, after nine days' march through the
desert under the scorching heat of the June sun, the army re-entered
Egypt. It had lost since its departure fifteen hundred killed or dead
of disease, and more than two thousand wounded.

The reputation of Sir Sidney Smith with posterity rests upon the
defence of Acre, in which he made proof of solid as well as brilliant
qualities. Bonaparte, who never forgave the check administered to his
ambition, nor overcame the irritation caused by sixty days fretting
against an unexpected and seemingly trivial obstacle, tried hard to
decry the character of the man who thwarted him. "Smith is a lunatic,"
he said, "who wishes to make his fortune and keep himself always before
the eyes of the world. He is a man capable of any folly, to whom no
profound or rational project is ever to be attributed."[248] "Sir
Sidney Smith occupied himself too much with the detail of affairs on
shore, which he did not understand, and where he was of little use; he
neglected the maritime business, which he did understand, and where
he had everything in his power." This accusation was supported by the
circumstantial mis-statement that six big guns, with a large quantity
of ammunition and provisions, were landed by Perrée, undetected, seven
miles from Smith's ships.[249]

That there was a strong fantastic and vainglorious strain in Smith's
character seems certain, and to it largely he owed the dislike of his
own service; but so far as appears, he showed at Acre discretion and
sound judgment, as well as energy and courage. It must be remembered,
in justice, that all power and all responsibility were in his hands,
and that the result was an eminent success. Under the circumstances
he had to be much on shore as well as afloat; but he seems to have
shown Phélippeaux, and after the latter's death, Colonel Douglas, the
confidence and deference which their professional skill demanded, as he
certainly was most generous in recognizing their services and those of
others. When the equinoctial gales came on he remained with his ship,
which had to put to sea; an act which Bonaparte maliciously attributed
to a wish to escape the odium of the fall of the place. Whether
ashore or afloat, Smith could not please Bonaparte. The good sense
which defers to superior experience, the lofty spirit which bears
the weight of responsibility and sustains the courage of waverers,
ungrudging expenditure of means and effort, unshaken determination to
endure to the end, and heroic inspiration at the critical moment of
the last assault,—all these fine qualities must in candor be allowed
to Sir Sidney Smith at the siege of Acre. He received and deserved
the applause, not only of the multitude and the government, but of
Nelson himself. The deeds of Acre blotted out of memory the exaggerated
reports of the almost total destruction of the French fleet at his
hands when Toulon was evacuated; reports which had left upon his name
the imputation of untrustworthiness. But, whatever the personal merits
of Sir Sidney Smith in this memorable siege, there can be no doubt
that to the presence of the British ships, and the skilled support
of the British officers, seamen, and marines—manning the works—is
to be attributed the successful resistance made by the brave, but
undisciplined Turks.

During the last days of the siege of Acre and while Bonaparte was
leading his baffled army through the sands of the desert back into
Egypt, the western Mediterranean was thrown into a ferment by the
escape of the French fleet from Brest. This very remarkable episode,
having led to no tangible results, has been little noticed by general
historians; but to the student of naval war its incidents are most
instructive. It is scarcely too much to say that never was there a
greater opportunity than that offered to the French fleet, had it
been a valid force, by the scattered condition of its enemies on
this occasion; nor can failure deprive the incident of its durable
significance, as illustrating the advantage, to the inferior navy, of
a large force concentrated in a single port, when the enemy, though
superior, is by the nature of the contest compelled to disseminate his
squadrons. The advantage is greatest when the port of concentration is
central with reference to the enemy's positions; but is by no means
lost when, as was then the case with Brest, it is at one extremity
of the theatre of war. It was a steady principle in the policy of
Napoleon, when consul and emperor, to provoke dissemination of the
British navy by threatening preparations at widely separated points of
his vast dominions; just as it was a purpose of the British government,
though not consistently followed, to provoke France to ex-centric
efforts by naval demonstrations, menacing many parts of the shore line.
The Emperor, however, a master of the art of war and an adept at making
the greatest possible smoke with the least expenditure of fuel, was
much more than a match in the game of deception for the unmilitary and
many-headed body that directed the affairs of Great Britain.

Although in 1799 the Channel fleet had attached to it as many as
fifty-one ships-of-the-line,[250] of which forty-two upon the alarm
that ensued very soon got to sea,[251] Lord Bridport had with him but
sixteen when he took command off Brest, on the 17th of April, relieving
the junior admiral who, with eight or nine ships, had done the winter
cruising. On the 25th Bridport looked into the port and saw there
eighteen ships-of-the-line ready for sea. The wind being fresh at
north-east, the British admiral stood out until he reached a position
twelve miles west-south-west of Ushant Island. The entrance being thus
clear and the wind fair, the French fleet, numbering twenty-five of
the line and ten smaller vessels, slipped out that night under command
of Admiral Bruix, then minister of marine, who, by his close official
relations to the government, was indicated as a proper person to fulfil
an apparently confidential mission, for which his professional ability
and activity eminently fitted him.

Being bound south and the wind favoring, Bruix passed through the
southern passage, known as the Passage du Raz,[252] distant thirty
miles or more from the spot where Bridport had stationed his fleet,
which consequently saw nothing, though it had great reason to suspect
a movement by the French. At 9 A. M. on the 26th, however, a British
inshore frigate caught sight of the enemy just as the last ships were
passing through the Raz, and hastened toward her fleet. At noon she
lost sight of the French, and an hour later, the signal being repeated
from vessel to vessel, Bridport learned that the enemy were out. He at
once made sail for Brest, assured himself on the 27th that the news
was true, and then steered for Ireland to cover it from a possible
invasion, sending at the same time warning to Keith off Cadiz and to
St. Vincent at Gibraltar, as well as orders into the Channel ports for
all ships to join him off Cape Clear. The whole south coast of England
was at once in an uproar; but the government, knowing how scattered
were the vessels in the Mediterranean, had a double anxiety. On the
6th of May, five ships-of-the-line sailed from Plymouth to join St.
Vincent.[253] The rest of the Channel fleet got off as fast as they
could to Bridport, who, in spite of the reports from merchant vessels
that had seen the French to the southward, and steering south, refused
to believe that Ireland was safe. In this delusion he was confirmed by
a barefaced and much-worn ruse, a small French vessel being purposely
allowed to fall into his hands with dispatches for Ireland. On the
12th of May there remained in Plymouth but a single ship-of-the-line,
and that detained by sickness among the crew,—"a circumstance scarcely
ever remembered before."[254] Despite this accumulation of force, it
was not till June 1 that Bridport detached to the southward sixteen
sail-of-the-line,[255] of which twelve went on to the Mediterranean.

On the morning of the 3d of May Admiral Keith, off Cadiz, was joined by
a British frigate chased the day before by Bruix's fleet, of which she
had lost sight only at 4 P. M. The next morning the French appeared,
twenty-four ships to the British fifteen, which were to leeward of
their enemy. The wind, that had been blowing fresh from north-west
since the day before, rapidly increased to a whole gale, so that
though there were nineteen Spanish ships in Cadiz and twenty-four
French outside, the British remained safe; and not only so, but by
making it impossible for the French to enter without an engagement,
prevented this first attempt at a junction. "Lord Keith," wrote St.
Vincent, "has shown great manhood and ability, his position having
been very critical, exposed to a hard gale of wind, blowing directly
on shore, with an enemy of superior force to windward, and twenty-two
ships-of-the-line in Cadiz ready to profit by any disaster that might
have befallen him."[256] Bruix, who knew that his captains, long
confined to port by the policy of their government, were not able to
perform fleet manœuvres in ordinary weather, dared not attack on a
lee shore with a wind that would tax all the abilities of experienced
seamen.[257] He therefore kept away again to the south-east,
determining to lose no time, but at once to enter the Mediterranean;
and the following day Lord St. Vincent, gazing from the rock of
Gibraltar through the thick haze that spread over the Straits, saw,
running before the gale, a number of heavy ships which, from dispatches
received the day before, he knew must be French.

The situations of the vessels in his extensive command, as present
that morning to the mind of the aged earl, must be realized by the
reader if he would enter into the embarrassment and anxiety of the
British commander-in-chief, or appreciate the military significance
of Bruix's appearance, with a large concentrated force, in the midst
of dispositions taken without reference to such a contingency. The
fifteen ships off Cadiz, with one then lying at Tetuan, on the Morocco
side of the Straits, where the Cadiz ships went for water, were the
only force upon which St. Vincent could at once depend, and if they
were called off the Spanish fleet was released. At Minorca, as yet
imperfectly garrisoned,[258] was an isolated body of four ships under
Commodore Duckworth. Lord Nelson's command in the central Mediterranean
was disseminated, and the detachments, though not far out of supporting
distance, were liable to be separately surprised. Troubridge with four
vessels was blockading Naples, now in possession of the French, and
at the same time co-operating with the resistance made to the foreign
intruders by the peasantry under Cardinal Ruffo. Nelson himself, with
one ship, was at Palermo, and the faint-hearted court and people
were crying that if he left them the island was lost. Captain Ball,
with three of the line, blockaded Malta, the only hope of subduing
which seemed to be by rigorous isolation. Far to the eastward, up the
Mediterranean, without a friendly port in which to shelter, Sidney
Smith with two ships, unsuspicious of danger from the sea, was then
drawing to an end the defence of Acre.

Each of these British divisions lay open to the immensely superior
force which Bruix brought. Not only so, but the duties of an important
nature to which each of them was assigned were threatened with
frustration. So large a fleet as that of Bruix might, and according
to the usual French practice probably would, have numerous troops
embarked.[259] No amount of skill could rescue Troubridge's division
from such a disproportion of force, and with it would fall the
resistance of Naples. Only flight could save the ships off Malta, and
St. Vincent saw the blockade raised, the garrison re-enforced and
re-victualled; as within his own memory had so often been done for
Gibraltar, in its famous siege not twenty years before. Duckworth's
little squadron could not prevent the landing of an army which would
sweep Minorca again into the hands of Spain, and the British commodore
might consider himself fortunate if, in so difficult a dilemma, he
extricated his ships from a harbor always hard to leave.[260] Spain
also had in Cartagena and Majorca a number of soldiers that could be
rapidly thrown into Minorca under cover of such a fleet.

The British admiral instantly decided to sacrifice all other objects to
the concentration of his fleet in such a position as should prevent the
junction of the French and Spaniards; against which the presence off
Cadiz of Keith's squadron, though inferior in numbers to either, had so
far effectually interposed. He at once sent off dispatches to all his
lieutenants; but the westerly gales that were driving Bruix to his goal
made it impossible to get ship or boat to Keith. This admiral was only
reached by an indulgence from the Spanish officials, between whom and
the British an intercourse of courtesy was steadily maintained. These
granted to Admiral Coffin, who had been appointed to a post in Halifax,
passports to proceed to Lisbon through Spain; and Coffin on the way
contrived to get a boat sent off to Keith, with orders which brought
him to Gibraltar on the 10th. To Nelson the earl wrote that he believed
the enemy were bound to Malta and Alexandria; and that the Spaniards,
whom he was forced to release from Cadiz, would descend upon Minorca.
Nelson received this message on the 13th of May. The day before, a
brig coming direct from the Atlantic without stopping at Gibraltar had
notified him of the escape from Brest, and that the French had been
seen steering south. On the strength of this he drew from Naples and
Malta all the ships-of-the-line except one before each, directing a
rendezvous off Port Mahon, where he would join Duckworth; but when St.
Vincent's letter came, he called them all in, leaving only frigates
on each station, and ordered the heavy vessels to meet him off the
island of Maritimo, to intercept the French between Sicily and Africa.
He also sent to Duckworth to ask his help; but the commodore declined
until he could communicate with the commander-in-chief, from whom he
had received orders to keep his division in readiness to join the main
fleet when it appeared.

St. Vincent's position, in truth, was one of utter and dire perplexity.
If the French and Spaniards got together, he would have forty-four
enemy's vessels on his hands; against which, by sacrificing every other
object, he could only gather thirty until re-enforced by the Channel
fleet, upon whose remissness he could hardly fail to charge his false
position. To lose Minorca and Sicily, to see Malta snatched from his
fingers when ready to close upon it, the French position in Naples
established, and that in Egypt so strengthened as to become impregnable
to either attack or reduction by want, such were the obvious probable
consequences of Bruix's coming. Besides these evident dangers, he very
well knew from secret official information that the Spanish court were
in constant dread of a popular insurrection, which would give the
French a pretext for entering the peninsula,—not, as in 1808, to impose
a foreign king upon an unwilling nation, but to promote a change in
the government which the distress of the people, though usually loyal,
would probably welcome. In March he had received a communication from
the Spanish prime minister, asking that a British frigate might be
detailed to bring remittances from the Spanish colonies to Gibraltar,
to be afterwards conveyed into Spain. The reason given for making
this request of an enemy was that the want of specie, and consequent
delay in public payments, especially to the soldiery, made revolution
imminent. St. Vincent recommended his government to comply, because of
the danger, in case of disturbances, that both Spain and Portugal might
fall under subjection to France.[261]

Fortunately, amid the conflicting claims of diverse interests, the
path of military wisdom was perfectly clear to one understanding its
principles. St. Vincent might be agitated by apprehensions; but he
knew what he must do, and did it. To get his own fleet together and at
the same time prevent the allies from uniting theirs, was the first
thing; and the point of concentration indicated for this purpose
should be one that would cover Minorca, if he arrived before it was
reduced. For Sicily, Malta, and all to the eastward, he must trust to
the transcendent abilities of Nelson and his "band of brothers."[262]
On the 12th, after two days of hurried preparations, the British
fleet sailed from Gibraltar. On the 20th it reached Minorca, found it
still safe, and was joined by Duckworth's division, raising the force
to twenty ships-of-the-line. St. Vincent here received information
that the French had on the 12th been seen north of Minorca, heading
for Toulon.[263] Sending this news to Nelson he sailed on the 22d in
pursuit; but learning that the Spaniards after Keith's departure had
left Cadiz, as he had expected, he decided to cruise off Cape San
Sebastian on the Spanish coast. Seventeen sail of Spaniards had indeed
reached Cartagena on the 20th; but in the passage from Cadiz eleven had
been partly or totally dismasted, and this circumstance was sufficient
excuse for not proceeding to a junction, to which the policy of their
court was but little inclined.

On the 30th of May St. Vincent heard that the French had sailed again
from Toulon, but for what purpose was not known. As it might follow the
course of Bonaparte's expedition, east of Corsica, and fall upon Sicily
and Malta, he sent Duckworth with four ships to Nelson at Palermo,
and four hours later was joined by the first detachment of five
sail-of-the-line from the Channel,[264] of whose nearness he doubtless
had some intimation before parting with Duckworth. With twenty-one sail
he now stood south-west toward Barcelona, then north-east for Toulon.
On the 2d of June, when seventy miles from this port, his health gave
way altogether. He turned over the command to Keith and departed to
Port Mahon.

Keith continued steering to the northward and eastward. On the 5th of
June he was joined by a small cruiser, which had seen the French fleet
in Vado Bay the day before. Bruix had reached Toulon May 14, and sailed
again on the 26th, taking with him twenty-two ships; the others being
left in port for repairs. He steered east, carrying supplies and a few
recruits for the army of Italy. On the 4th of June he had anchored in
Vado Bay. A detachment from the fleet threw the supplies into Genoa,
and it would seem that Bruix there had an interview with General
Moreau, then commanding the army of Italy. On the 6th,[265] turning
short round, he doubled on his tracks, following close along the coast
of Piedmont and Provence to avoid the British,[266] passed again in
sight of Toulon to obtain information,[267] and from there pushed on to
Cartagena, where he anchored on the 22d; thus making with the Spanish
fleet the junction which had been frustrated before Cadiz.

On the same day that Bruix turned, Lord Keith, who had also passed
close along the French coast between Cannes and Nice,[268] standing to
the eastward, reached as far as Monaco. Then the wind shifted to the
eastward, and he wrote as follows to Nelson: "Soon after I despatched
the 'Telegraph'" (the vessel which saw the French in Vado Bay) "last
night, _the wind came fresh from the east_, which is of course a fair
wind for the enemy, if bound towards you" (by the east of Corsica) "and
a foul wind for me to follow them, which is unfortunate; for, if my
information was just, I had no doubt of overtaking them before they had
left the coast of Italy; ... but _the defenceless state of Minorca_,
without a fleet, the great force prepared (at Cartagena) to attack it,
added to my having so far exceeded my orders already, will oblige me to
relinquish the pursuit, and return to the protection of that island.
But I have detached to your lordship the 'Bellerophon' and 'Powerful'
(seventy-fours), which I hope will arrive in time, as I am confident
_the French are not thirty leagues hence at this moment_."[269]

Being close in with the shore with an east wind, Keith could only stand
off on the port tack, and it would appear that he still clung to the
hope of a shift favorable for reaching Bruix; for on the 8th he was
sixty miles south of Monaco,[270] not on the route for Minorca. There
he received from St. Vincent, who, though relinquishing the immediate
command of the fleet, retained that of the station, pressing orders
to take a position off the Bay of Rosas. This was evidently intended
to block the junction of the two fleets, though St. Vincent could not
have known Bruix's purpose to return. Keith did not obey the order; but
seems under its influence to have abandoned definitively his hope of
overtaking the French, for he made sail for Minorca, and arrived there
on the 12th.[271] Had he obeyed St. Vincent he could scarcely have
failed to meet Bruix, for at the moment of receiving his letter the two
fleets were hardly sixty miles apart, and both would have passed within
sight of Cape San Sebastian, the natural landfall of vessels going from
Toulon to Cartagena.

Keith remained at Minorca but a few days, during which St. Vincent
turned over to him the command of the station as well as of the
fleet.[272] He sailed again on the 15th for Toulon; but the British had
completely lost trace of the French from the time that they surrendered
the touch of them obtained on the 5th of the month. From the 15th of
June to the 6th of July[273] was passed groping blindly in the seas
between Minorca, Toulon, and Genoa. On the latter date Keith regained
Minorca, and there found the twelve ships-of-the-line which Bridport
had detached from Ireland on the 1st of June, and which seem to have
reached Port Mahon about the 17th of that month.[274] Scarcely an hour
after his arrival,[275] information was received of the French having
entered Cartagena. The ships that had accompanied Keith on the recent
three weeks' cruise had to fill with water; but on the 10th he started
for the Straits of Gibraltar with thirty-one ships-of-the-line, on a
stern chase—proverbially a long chase—after the allies, known to be
bound to the westward.

The latter, however, had a long start. Bruix, aware of the reluctance
of the Spaniards, and secretly informed that in case of attack they
could not be depended upon, hurried them away after a week's waiting,
in virtue of stringent orders wrung from Madrid by the persistence of
the French ambassador. On the 29th of June he sailed, having sixteen
Spanish ships-of-the-line in company. On the 7th of July, just as Keith
reached Minorca from his profitless cruise off Toulon, the allies
were passing the Straits; and it happened, somewhat singularly, that
the old Earl of St. Vincent, who had seen them pass Gibraltar, bound
in, had arrived in a frigate twenty-four hours before,—just in time
to hear their guns as they went out. They entered Cadiz on the 11th
of July, the day after Keith sailed in pursuit from Minorca. On the
21st, still numbering forty sail, they sailed from Cadiz, and on the
30th Keith with his thirty-one passed the Straits, after a moment's
delay at Gibraltar. The British pressed their chase, and, despite its
long start, came off Brest barely twenty-four hours after the French
and Spaniards, who entered the port on the 13th of August. Lord Keith
then went on to Torbay. The news of the junction of the French and
Spaniards, and of their entering the Atlantic, had preceded him, and
caused a renewal of the excitement about intended invasion to which
Great Britain at this epoch was always prone. The arrival of the
large force under his command restored confidence; but although, in
conjunction with the Channel fleet, there were now as many as fifty-six
ships-of-the-line assembled in Torbay, some time elapsed before the
country would part with any of them, while so many enemies lay in
Brest. Keith did not return to the Mediterranean until December, the
chief command there being exercised by Nelson during his absence.

The exact aims of the French in this cruise, which from the
inefficiency of their officers and seamen was as hazardous in its
undertaking as it proved barren of results, have never been precisely
ascertained. This uncertainty is probably due to the fact that the
Directory itself was not clear as to what could be accomplished, and
that Bruix had somewhat unlimited powers, based upon his confidential
knowledge of the views of the government. It would seem that the first
object, both in importance and in order, was a junction with the
Spaniards in Cadiz. This being frustrated by Keith's division and by
Bruix's distrust of the efficiency of his captains, the opportunities
for offensive action, offered by the scattered condition of the
British ships, were neglected in favor of going to Toulon; for Bruix
seems to have neither felt nor betrayed any doubt as to his course.
"The Brest squadron had such a game to play at Malta and Sicily," wrote
St. Vincent to the First Lord, "that I trembled for the fate of our
ships employed there, and for the latter island. Your lordship made a
better judgment by fixing their operations to the coast of Genoa."[276]
As a matter of fact, this is true; but as a question of military
forecast, St. Vincent was perfectly right, and the action of the
French can only be explained on the ground of distrust of their navy,
or by the old faulty policy—traditional in all French governments,
republican, royal, or imperial—of preferring ulterior objects to the
destruction of the enemy's ships.

That the relief or re-enforcement of Bonaparte was intended seems
improbable; although both St. Vincent and Nelson entertained this
suspicion, upon which the latter acted. M. Thiers, indeed, finds
Bruix's cruise inexplicable on any other supposition, but he does
not assert the fact.[277] The feelings of the Directory towards that
general were not strictly benevolent, and the ships carried neither
troops nor supplies of importance; but the destruction of Nelson's
scattered detachments, coupled as that might have been with the
victualling of Malta, would have been a most worthy object, and one
of very probable fulfilment. It is noteworthy that Nelson received
his first news of Bruix's approach on the 12th of May, at Palermo,
and on the 14th the French admiral entered Toulon. Now the distance
from Gibraltar to Toulon is only one hundred and fifty miles less
than that from Gibraltar to Palermo. Nelson could not have collected
his ships in time to present a united front; and even could he, his
whole force did not exceed ten or twelve to the enemy's twenty-four.
As it was, Bruix's adventure, though daring in conception and active
in execution, resulted merely in bringing back to France sixteen
Spanish ships-of-the-line to be hostages for the continuance of the
Spanish alliance, tottering under the adverse events of 1799; and this
possibly was the great purpose of the Directory. If so, the excursion
was political rather than military; and hence an opportunity, of a
kind which, when rightly improved, has always been most pregnant of
military consequences—concentration opposed to dispersion—remains to us
merely an impressive lesson of what might have been, but was not. "Your
lordship," wrote Nelson four years later to St. Vincent, "knows what
Admiral Bruix might have done had he done his duty."[278] "The cruise
of Admiral Bruix," says Captain Chevalier,[279] "was well conceived,
but failed through the weakness of our allies and the inexperience of
our own officers and crews.... The Spanish squadron brought to Brest,
the gage of an alliance then very tottering, was the only result of
this campaign. It is impossible to have any illusion as to the extent
of the services rendered by the fleet on the coast of Italy. A division
of frigates would have done as much."

The conduct of the British admirals in the Mediterranean, caught at
so serious a disadvantage through no fault of their own, deserves
to be considered. Dispersed in a fashion that was perfectly proper
and efficient under the previous conditions, the arrival of Bruix
imposed concentration, with a consequent enforced abandonment of some
positions. St. Vincent's first step was to order Nelson to concentrate
in the neighborhood of Sicily, while he himself drew Keith and
Duckworth together at Minorca. This effected, the British would present
two squadrons; one of twenty ships-of-the-line in the west, centring
about Minorca; the other, four hundred miles distant, of fifteen or
sixteen ships,[280] gathered off the west end of Sicily to dispute
the passage to Malta and Alexandria. This smaller division thus seems
to have been much exposed; but, independently of its greatly superior
efficiency to the French, it must be remembered that St. Vincent,
as soon as he reached Minorca, knew that Nelson was in no immediate
danger, for the French had given him the go-by and gone to Toulon.
Cruising therefore off Cape San Sebastian, to intercept the junction
of the Spaniards to the French, he was in constant touch of Minorca,
barely one hundred miles distant, and, at the same time, was as near
to Nelson as were the French in Toulon, whether they went east or west
of Corsica. Being only one hundred and twenty miles from Toulon, and
in such a position that a wind fair for the French to sail was also
fair to bring his lookouts down to him, he could hope to overtake
them,—if not in time to save Nelson, yet with the certainty of finding
the French so badly handled that they could scarcely escape him. He no
doubt reasoned as did Nelson to the ministry just before Trafalgar: "I
ventured without any fear [to predict] that if Calder [with eighteen
ships] got fairly alongside their twenty-seven or twenty-eight sail,
by the time the enemy had beat our fleet soundly, they would do us
no harm this year."[281] Save Malta, which could not have maintained
the twenty thousand men in their fleet for a month and was otherwise
barren of resources, the French would have had no port to fall back on
and would have been lost to the republic.[282] Had St. Vincent cruised
off Cartagena, where the Spaniards were, he would have been in better
position to check them, but he would have uncovered both Minorca and
Nelson to the French; both being nearer to Toulon than to Cartagena.
Not only so, but Cartagena being three hundred miles farther from
Toulon than Cape San Sebastian is, the British lookout ships would have
had all that greater distance to go to their admiral, who, when found,
would then be further from his chief points of interest than when off
the Cape. As soon, however, as St. Vincent learned that the French had
gone east from Toulon, being relieved from any immediate apprehension
concerning the Spaniards, he re-enforced Nelson with four ships,
raising his squadron to sixteen British against a possible French
twenty-four.

It was during the week following the detachment to Nelson that St.
Vincent left the fleet, and that Keith made the false move which
has been so severely blamed. It appears to the author, from all the
information accessible to him, that Keith took this step wholly
independent of St. Vincent's special orders, which are alleged as
controlling him. He acted in deference, partly, to the general orders
given before turning over the command, and partly to his own views
of the situation.[283] These seem to have differed from those of St.
Vincent, who laid most stress on disabling the enemy's fleets; whereas
Keith was dominated by the fear of losing Minorca. This feeling led
him to deviate from the order to cruise off the Gulf of Rosas, as it
also led him soon after, on two occasions, to direct Nelson to detach
ships for the defence of the island; which Nelson, with very doubtful
propriety, refused to do.[284] Minorca, in this case, very appositely
illustrates the embarrassment of a fleet upon which an important
seaport wholly depends for security. In the present instance the
beating of the French fleet and the protection of Minorca introduced
two apparently divergent motives, which became personified in St.
Vincent and his lieutenant. The former saw the best protection to the
island to be in beating the fleet; Keith subordinated the latter to the
former. With St. Vincent agreed Nelson's simple but accurate view of
naval strategy: "I consider the best defence for his Sicilian Majesty's
dominions is to place myself alongside the French."[285] Keith, on the
other hand, in a somewhat later letter, expresses almost pathetically
the embarrassment caused by his inferior strategic insight. "It is
very hard I cannot find these vagabonds in some spot or other, and
that I am so _shackled_ with this defenceless island."[286] Properly
every seaport should be able to hold out for a length of time, longer
or shorter, according to its importance, entirely independent of the
fleet. The latter will then be able to exert its great faculty, its
mobility, unfettered by considerations of what is happening at the
port. For so long the latter is safe; meanwhile the fleet may be
absent. The best coast-defence is a navy; not because fortifications
are not absolutely necessary, but because beating the enemy's fleet is
the best of all defences.

After the vain pursuit of Admiral Bruix, Lord Keith brought his fleet
into Torbay on the 17th of August. On the 18th Earl St. Vincent landed
at Portsmouth, thus formally quitting the Mediterranean command, which
he had held for three years and nine months. Four days afterwards, on
the 22d of August, 1799, Bonaparte secretly embarked at Alexandria to
return into France.

After the Syrian campaign the French army had re-entered Cairo on the
14th of June. On the 11th of July Sir Sidney Smith, with his two ships,
anchored in Aboukir Bay, accompanying, or being accompanied by, a
Turkish fleet of thirteen ships-of-the-line with a hundred other sail
of frigates and transports. Embarked on board the latter were troops
variously estimated at from ten to thirty thousand men.[287] On the
15th Bonaparte, at Cairo, learned that his anticipations of an attack
by sea, during the fine season, had been realized. He promptly ordered
Desaix to evacuate upper Egypt for the security of Cairo, and rapidly
drew together in the neighborhood of Alexandria the detachments in
lower Egypt. This concentration was effected on the 19th, but by that
time the Turks had landed and stormed the Castle of Aboukir, which fell
on the 16th. On the 25th the French attacked the enemy on the peninsula
of Aboukir, and the same scene that had witnessed the destruction of
Brueys's squadron a year before now saw the entire overthrow of the
Mahometan army. All who had landed were either killed, driven into the
sea and drowned, or taken prisoners. Among the latter was the Turkish
commander-in-chief.

After the defeat flags of truce passed between Bonaparte and the
British commodore, through which the former received English newspapers
up to the 10th of June.[288] By them he learned the victorious advance
of the second coalition, and the defeats of the French in Germany
and Italy. His resolution was speedily taken to return to France. It
has been disputed whether this was a sudden determination not before
entertained, as asserted by his secretary Bourrienne; or whether
it represents a purpose gradually and naturally formed. Napoleon
himself in later years attributed his decision to information obtained
from Phélippeaux in the trenches before Acre; when the combatants,
separated by but a few yards, often exchanged words.[289] It is,
however, certain that the thought had long been familiar to him;
for, in a letter to the Directory as early as October 7, 1798, he
had announced his intention of returning to Europe in certain very
probable contingencies.[290] The same message was repeated a few
months later.[291] In truth his keen military sagacity, resembling
the most delicate yet most highly cultivated intuitions, had divined
the misfortunes awaiting France at the time he learned by the Ragusan
ship that Naples had declared war and that all[292] the powers were
arming. During his own Italian campaign, even after the British had
left the Mediterranean, his mind had been preoccupied with the danger
from Naples; and he foresaw in Egypt the disasters that must result
from an ex-centric movement of the French army in that quarter, if
followed by any reverses in upper Italy. Bourrienne tells a story
which illustrates vividly the superstitious vein in his character,
as well as the foreboding of evil that he had carried with him into
Syria. While before Acre, news was received that a Nile boat named the
"Italy," in the employ of the French army, had after a gallant defence
been blown up by her crew to avoid capture by the Arabs. The incident
and the name made a strong impression upon Bonaparte. "My friend,"
said he to Bourrienne, "Italy is lost to France. All is over; my
presentiments never deceive me;" nor could any argument rid his mind of
this conviction, dependent rather upon his instinctive perceptions than
upon a slight and fortuitous coincidence.[293] So, when he read Sidney
Smith's gazettes, he cried again: "My presentiment did not deceive me!
Italy is lost!"[294]

Admiral Ganteaume was directed to prepare rapidly two of the frigates
which had fallen to France in her share of the spoil of Venice; and
the persons intended to accompany the general were quietly notified.
After the defeat of the Turks at Aboukir, Sidney Smith had resumed
the blockade of Alexandria; but on the 9th of August he withdrew
to Cyprus, probably for water. Taking advantage of the opportunity,
Bonaparte sailed, and after a tedious passage landed at Fréjus on the
9th of October. One month later the Directory was overthrown and the
supreme power in France passed into Bonaparte's hands.

Thus ended, so far at least as the great designer was concerned,
Bonaparte's Oriental Expedition; an undertaking which has been freely
stigmatized as a dream, marked by the eccentricities of its author's
genius, not by his usual keen intelligence. A dream it was, it is true;
but not for its Eastern impossibilities, nor for its wide flights of
imagination, the faculty which Bonaparte possessed in so eminent a
degree, without which he never could have conceived his extraordinary
policy, and to which he usually joined a width and depth of practical
wisdom which balanced his imagination and made possible the realizing
of his visions. That it was no dream to rouse and combine the nations
of the East under the headship of one man, witness the careers of the
adventurers who there, from age to age, have risen to empire; and who
certainly were not superior in genius, nor as leaders of men, to the
great Corsican. Witness, too, the motley host which he gathered under
one standard, from all the highly organized nations of continental
Europe, for that other great Eastern expedition in which he wrecked
his fortunes. The Egyptian enterprise and all its brilliant hopes
definitively failed at Acre, in the march against Turkey through
Syria; and it failed,—why? Because a British seaman, by his command
of the sea and his support to the garrison, maintained the possession
of a place, to advance beyond which, unsubdued, would entail ruin.
Forty years later an army, not of the superb soldiers of the French
revolution, but of native Egyptians, led by Ibrahim Pasha, whom none
will equal to Napoleon, undertook the same march, captured Acre, and
had progressed victoriously into the heart of Asia Minor when the
British navy again interfered and called a halt. How came it that a
naval captain, with two ships-of-the-line and a few small vessels,
controlled absolutely the far east of the Mediterranean? Because in
Aboukir Bay, nine months before, Nelson had destroyed the French fleet.
That magnificent battle not only signalized the genius for war of the
British admiral, but proclaimed aloud the existence of a power destined
ever, and in all parts, to clip the wings of the coming emperor. The
Eastern enterprise of Bonaparte failed, not because of miscalculations
as to what was possible in that far East, which Western people so ill
can understand; but because he, to the end of his career, was never
able rightly to appreciate the conditions of naval warfare. His perfect
military insight was not mistaken in affirming that the principles of
war upon the sea must be the same as upon land; it was by the failure
to comprehend the circumstances to which the principles must be
applied—the failure to realize the possibilities and the limitations
of the naval warfare of his day—that the general and the emperor
were alike led into fatal miscalculations. The Nile and Trafalgar,
each the grave of a great conception, proclaimed the same cause and
the same effect; underlying each was the inability of Napoleon to
understand what ships could do and what they could not, according to
the conditions of the sea and the capacity of the seamen.

There was, however, one radical fallacy underlying Bonaparte's
Egyptian, or rather Oriental, expedition,—for in his mind it far
outleaped the narrow limits of the Nile valley,—and that lay in the
effect he expected to produce upon Great Britain. It is all very
well to stigmatize, after Lanfrey's fashion, as the vagaries of a
distempered fancy, the vast projects of Eastern conquest and dominion,
which unquestionably filled his mind with dreams of a sweep to his arms
rivalling that of Alexander and of the Roman legions. An extraordinary,
perhaps even an extravagant, imagination was one of the necessary
conditions of Napoleon's wonderful career. That it should from time
to time lead him into great mistakes, and ultimately to his ruin, was
perhaps inevitable. Without it, or with it in a markedly less degree,
he might have died in his palace an old man and left his throne to
a son, if not to a dynasty; but also without it he would not have
produced upon his own age and upon all subsequent history the effects
which he has left. To it were due the Oriental visions, to which,
regarded as a military enterprise, the present writer is certainly not
ready to apply the word "fantastic." But, as a blow directed against
Great Britain, there was in them a fatal defect of conception, due more
to a miscalculation of the intellect, a prejudice of his day, than to a
wild flight of fancy.

In the relations of India to Great Britain, Bonaparte, in common with
all Frenchmen of his age, mistook effect for cause. The possession
of India and of other colonies was to them the cause of British
prosperity; just as at a later time, and now, the wide extent of
British commerce has seemed to many the cause of Great Britain's wealth
and eminence among the nations. That there is truth in this view is not
to be denied; but it is the kind of truth compatible with putting the
cart before the horse, mistaking the fruit for the tree, the flower
for the plant. There was less excuse for a blunder of this kind in a
quick-witted nation like the French, for they had before their eyes
the fact that they had long owned some of the richest colonies in
the world; and yet the British had, upon their own ground, amid all
disadvantages of position, absorbed the commerce of the West Indies,
French as well as Spanish. In local advantages, Great Britain in the
West Indies had not the tenth of what France and Spain had; yet she so
drank the wealth of the region that one fourth of her envied commerce
then depended upon it. So in India; Great Britain sucked the wealth
of India, because of the energy and commercial genius of her people.
Had Bonaparte's visions been realized and India dominated, Great
Britain would not have been overcome. A splendid bough would have been
torn from a tree, and, in falling, would have carried to the ground
the fruit depending from it; but not only was the amount of the fruit
exaggerated, but the recuperative power of the root, the aptitude
of the great trunk to throw out new branches, was not understood.
Had Bonaparte converted the rule of India from England to France, he
would have embarrassed, not destroyed, British traffic therein. Like
the banyan tree, a new sucker would have been thrown out and reached
the soil in some new spot, defying efforts at repression; as British
commerce later refused to die under the far more searching efforts of
the Continental System.

The strength of Great Britain could be said to lie in her commerce
only as, and because, it was the external manifestation of the wisdom
and strength of the British people, unhampered by any control beyond
that of a government and institutions in essential sympathy with
them. In the enjoyment of these blessings,—in their independence and
untrammelled pursuit of wealth,—they were secured by their powerful
navy; and so long as this breastplate was borne, unpierced, over the
heart of the great organism, over the British islands themselves, Great
Britain was—not invulnerable—but invincible. She could be hurt indeed,
but she could not be slain. Herein was Bonaparte's error. His attempt
upon India was strategically a fine conception; it was an attack
upon the flank of an enemy whose centre was then too strong for him;
but as a broad effort of military policy,—of statesmanship directing
arms,—it was simply delivering blows upon an extremity, leaving the
heart untouched. The same error pervaded his whole career; for, with
all his genius, he still was, as Thiers has well said, the child of
his century. So, in his later years, he was beguiled into the strife
wherein he bruised Great Britain's heel, and she bruised his head.
Yet his mistake, supreme genius that he was, is scarce to be wondered
at; for after all the story of his career, of his huge power, of
his unrelenting hostility, of his indomitable energy, unremittingly
directed to the destruction of his chief enemy,—after all this and its
failure,—we still find men harping on the weakness of Great Britain
through her exposed commerce. Her dependence upon trade, and the
apparent slackening of the colonial ties, foretell her fatal weakness
in the hour of trial. So thought Napoleon; so think we. Yet the
commercial genius of her people is not abated; and the most fruitful
parts of that colonial system existed scarcely, if at all, in those old
days, when her commerce was as great in proportion to her numbers as it
is now. To paralyze this, it must be taken by the throat; no snapping
at the heels will do it. To command the sea approaches to the British
islands will be to destroy the power of the State; as a preliminary
thereto the British navy must be neutralized by superior numbers, or by
superior skill.

Like the furtive intrusion and hasty retreat of Bruix's fleet, the
stealthy manner of Bonaparte's return to Europe proclaimed the control
of the Mediterranean by the British navy, and foretold the certain fall
of his two great conquests, Egypt and Malta. His own personal credit
was too deeply staked upon their deliverance, both by his original
responsibility for the expedition and by the promises of succor made to
the soldiers abandoned in Egypt, to admit a doubt of his wish to save
them, if it could be done. His correspondence is full of the subject,
and numerous efforts were made; as great, probably, as were permitted
by the desperate struggle with external enemies and internal disorder
in which he found France plunged. All, however, proved fruitless. The
detailed stories of the loss of Egypt and of Malta by France have much
interest, both for the military and unprofessional reader; but they
are summed up in the one fact which prophesied their fall: France had
lost all power to dispute the control of the sea. From February, 1799,
when a small frigate entered La Valetta, to January, 1800, not a vessel
reached the port. In the latter month a dispatch-boat got in, bringing
news of Bonaparte's accession to power as First Consul; which event,
though two months old, was still unknown to the garrison. On the 6th
of February Admiral Perrée, who had served on the Nile and in Syria to
Bonaparte's great satisfaction, sailed from Toulon with the "Généreux,"
seventy-four, one of the ships that had escaped from Aboukir Bay, three
smaller vessels, and one large transport. A quantity of supplies and
between three and four thousand troops for the relief of Malta were
embarked in the squadron. On the 18th they fell in with several British
ships, under Nelson's immediate command; and after the exchange of a
few shots, one of which killed Perrée, the "Généreux" and the transport
struck to a force too superior to be resisted. The other ships returned
to Toulon.

All further attempts to introduce relief likewise failed. During the
two years' blockade, from September, 1798, to September, 1800, only
five vessels succeeded in entering the port.[295] The "Guillaume
Tell," which had lain in Valetta harbor since the battle of the
Nile, attempted to escape on the night of the 31st of March, being
charged with letters to Bonaparte saying that the place could not
hold out longer than June. The ship was intercepted by the British,
and surrendered after a brilliant fight, in which all her masts were
shot away[296] and over a fifth of her crew killed and wounded. One of
the vessels sharing in this capture was Lord Nelson's flag-ship, the
"Foudroyant," but the admiral himself was not on board. Swayed by a
variety of feelings, to analyze which is unnecessary and not altogether
pleasant to those who admire his fame, he had asked, after the return
of Lord Keith, to be relieved and granted a repose to which his long
and brilliant services assuredly entitled him. He thus failed to
receive the surrender of the last of the ships which escaped from the
Nile, and to accomplish the reduction of Malta, whose ultimate fate had
been determined by his previous career of victory. The island held out
until the 5th of September, 1800. Nelson on the 11th of July struck his
flag in Leghorn, and in company with the Hamiltons went home overland,
by way of Trieste and Vienna, reaching England in November.

The story of Egypt is longer and its surrender was later,—due also to
force, not to starvation. An army powerful enough to hold in submission
and reap the use of the fertile valley of the Nile, could never be
reduced like the port of a rocky island, blocked by sea and surrounded
by a people in successful insurrection. Nevertheless, the same cause
that determined the loss of Malta operated effectually to make Egypt a
worse than barren possession.

Bonaparte, though wielding uncontrolled sway over all the resources
of France, found as great difficulty in getting news from his
conquest or substantial succor to it as he had had, when in Egypt, to
obtain intelligence from home. Unwearying official effort and lavish
inducements to private enterprise alike proved vain. In the first
week of September, 1800, the return of the "Osiris," a dispatch-boat
that had successfully made the round voyage between France and Egypt,
was rewarded by a gift of three thousand dollars to the captain and
two months' pay to the crew. This extravagant recompense sufficiently
testifies the difficulty of the feat; and over seven weeks later, on
October 29, Bonaparte writes to Menou, "We have no direct news of you
since the arrival of the 'Osiris.'" This letter was to be entrusted
to Admiral Ganteaume; but three months elapsed before that officer
was enabled by a violent gale to evade the British blockade of Brest.
Appeals were made to Spain, and government agents sent throughout
the south of France, as well as to Corsica, to Genoa, to Leghorn, to
the Adriatic, to Taranto, when Italy after Marengo again fell under
Bonaparte's control. Numerous small vessels, both neutral and friendly,
were from every quarter to start for Egypt, if by chance some of them
might reach their destination; but no substantial result followed. For
the most part they only swelled the list of captures, and attested the
absolute control of the sea by Great Britain.

Kleber, the illustrious general to whom Bonaparte left the burden he
himself dropped, in a letter which fell into the hands of the British,
addressed to the Directory the following words:[297] "I know all the
importance of the possession of Egypt. I used to say in Europe that
this country was for France the fulcrum, by means of which she might
move at will the commercial system of every quarter of the globe; but
to do this effectually, a powerful lever is required, and that lever
is a Navy. Ours has ceased to exist. Since that period everything
has changed; and peace with the Porte is, in my opinion, the only
expedient that holds out to us a method of fairly getting rid of an
enterprise no longer capable of attaining the object for which it was
undertaken."[298] In other words, the French force of admirable and
veteran soldiers in Egypt was uselessly locked up there; being unable
either to escape or to receive re-enforcement, they were lost to their
country. So thought Nelson, who frequently declared in his own vehement
fashion that not one should with his consent return to Europe, and who
gave to Sir Sidney Smith most positive orders on no account to allow
a single Frenchman to leave Egypt under passports.[299] So thought
Bonaparte, despite the censure which he and his undiscriminating
supporters have seen fit to pass upon Kleber. Six weeks before he
sailed for Europe[300] he wrote to the Directory: "We need at least
six thousand men to replace our losses since landing in Egypt.... With
fifteen thousand re-enforcements we could go to Constantinople. We
should need, then, two thousand cavalry, six thousand recruits for the
regiments now here; five hundred artillerists; five hundred mechanics
(carpenters, masons, etc.); five demi-brigades of two thousand men
each; twenty thousand muskets, forty thousand bayonets, etc. etc. _If
you cannot send us all this assistance it will be necessary to make
peace_; for, between this and next June, we may expect to lose another
six thousand men."[301] But how was this help to be sent when the sea
was securely closed?

Bonaparte and Kleber held essentially the same view of the situation;
but the one was interested, like a bankrupt, in concealing the state
of affairs, the other was not. Kleber therefore gladly closed with a
proposition, made by the Turks under the countenance of Sir Sidney
Smith, who still remained in the Levant, by which the French were to
be permitted to evacuate Egypt and to be carried to France; Turkey
furnishing such transports as were needed beyond those already in
Alexandria. A convention to this effect was signed at El Arish on the
24th of January, 1800, by commissioners representing Kleber on the
one hand and the commander-in-chief of the Turks on the other. The
French army would thus be restored to France, under no obligations
that would prevent its at once entering the field against the allies
of Great Britain and Turkey. Sir Sidney Smith did not sign; but it
appears from his letter of March 8, 1800,[302] to M. Poussielgue, one
of Kleber's commissioners, that he was perfectly cognizant of and
approving the terms of an agreement in direct contravention of the
treaty of alliance between Turkey and Great Britain, and containing an
article (the eleventh) engaging his government to issue the passports
and safe conducts for the return of the French,[303] which depended
absolutely upon its control of the sea, and which his own orders from
his superiors explicitly forbade.

The British government had meantime instructed Lord Keith that the
French should not be allowed to leave Egypt, except as prisoners of
war. On the 8th of January, over a fortnight before the convention
of El Arish was signed, the admiral wrote from Port Mahon to notify
Smith of these directions, which were identical in spirit with
those he already had from Nelson. With this letter he enclosed one
to Kleber, "to be made use of if circumstances should so require."
This letter, cast in the peremptory tone probably needed to repress
Smith, informed Kleber curtly that he had "received positive orders
not to consent to any capitulation of the French troops, unless they
should lay down their arms, surrender themselves prisoners of war, and
deliver up the ships and stores in Alexandria." Even in this event
they were not to be permitted to return to France until exchanged.
The admiral added that any vessel with French troops on board, having
passports "from others than those authorized to grant them," would
be forced by British cruisers to return to Alexandria.[304] Smith,
knowing that he had exceeded his authority, had nothing to do in face
of this communication but to transmit the letters apologetically to
Kleber, expressing the hope that the engagement allowed by him would
ultimately be sustained. In this he was not deceived. The British
cabinet, learning that Kleber had executed an essential part of his
own agreements, under the impression that Smith had authority to
pledge his government, sent other instructions to Keith, authorizing
the carrying out of the convention while expressly denying Smith's
right to accede to it. Owing to the length of time required in that age
for these communications to pass back and forth, such action had been
taken by Kleber, before these new instructions were received, that the
convention never became operative. The French occupation lingered on.
Kleber, being assassinated on the 14th of June, 1800, was succeeded
by Menou, an incapable man; and in March, 1801, a British army under
General Abercromby landed in Aboukir Bay. Abercromby was mortally
wounded on the 21st, at the battle of Alexandria; but his successor was
equal to the task before him, and in September, 1801, shortly before
the preliminaries of peace with Great Britain were signed, the last of
the French quitted Egypt.

The terms under which the evacuation was made were much the same as
those granted at El Arish; but circumstances had very greatly changed.
The battle of Marengo, June 14, 1800, and the treaty of Lunéville,
February 9, 1801, had restored peace to the Continent; the French
troops would not now re-enforce an enemy to the allies of Great
Britain. Not only so, but since the power of Austria had been broken,
Great Britain herself was intending a peace, to which the policy of
Bonaparte at that time pointed. It was therefore important to her that
in the negotiations the possession of Egypt, however barren, should not
be one of the cards in the adversary's hand. No terms were then too
easy, provided they insured the immediate departure of the French army.

[Illustration: English Channel and North Sea.]




CHAPTER XI.

THE ATLANTIC, 1796-1801.—THE BREST BLOCKADES.—THE FRENCH EXPEDITIONS
AGAINST IRELAND.


The decision taken by the French executive in the latter part of
1795,—after the disastrous partial encounters of Martin with Hotham
in the Mediterranean and of Villaret Joyeuse with Bridport in the
Bay of Biscay,—to discontinue sending large fleets to sea, and to
rely upon commerce-destroying, by single cruisers or small squadrons,
to reduce the strength of Great Britain, remained unchanged during
the following years, and was adopted by Bonaparte when the Consular
government, in 1799, succeeded that of the Directory. This policy was
in strict accord with the general feeling of the French nation, as well
naval officers as unprofessional men, by which the action of the navy
was ever subordinated to other military considerations, to "ulterior
objects," as the phrase commonly ran,—a feeling that could not fail to
find favor and expression in the views of the great director of armies
who ruled France during the first fourteen years of this century. It
amounted, however, simply to abandoning all attempt to control the sea.
Consequently, whenever any enterprise was undertaken which required
this to be crossed, resort was necessarily had to evasion, more or less
skilfully contrived; and success depended, not upon the reasonable
certainty conferred by command of the water, by the skilful massing
of forces, but upon a balance of chances, which might be more or less
favorable in the particular instance, but could never be regarded
as reaching the degree of security which is essential, even in the
hazardous combinations of the game of war. This formal relegation of
the navy to a wholly inferior place in the contest then raging, was
followed, under the embarrassments of the treasury, by a neglect of
the material of war, of the ships and their equipments, which left
France still at Great Britain's mercy, even when in 1797 and 1798 her
Continental enemies had been shaken off by the audacity and address of
Bonaparte.

Thrice only, therefore, during the six years in question, ending
with the Peace of Amiens in 1802, did large French fleets put to
sea; and on each occasion their success was made to depend upon the
absence of the British fleets, or upon baffling their vigilance. As
in commerce-destroying, stealth and craft, not force, were the potent
factors. Of the three efforts, two, Bonaparte's Egyptian expedition
and Bruix's escape from Brest in 1799, have been already narrated
under the head of the Mediterranean, to which they chiefly—-the former
wholly—belong. The third was the expedition against Ireland, under
the command of Hoche, to convoy which seventeen ships-of-the-line and
twenty smaller vessels sailed from Brest in the last days of 1796.

The operations in the Atlantic during this period were accordingly,
with few exceptions, reduced to the destruction of commerce, to the
harassment of the enemy's communications on the sea, and, on the part
of the British, to an observation, more or less vigilant, of the
proceedings in the enemy's naval ports, of which Brest was the most
important. From the maritime conditions of the two chief belligerents,
the character of their undertakings differed. British commerce covered
every sea and drew upon all quarters of the world; consequently French
cruisers could go in many directions upon the well known commercial
routes, with good hope of taking prizes, if not themselves captured.
British cruisers, on the other hand, could find French merchant
vessels only on their own coast, for the foreign traffic of France
in ships of her own was destroyed; but the coasting trade, carried
on in vessels generally of from thirty to a hundred tons, was large,
and in the maritime provinces took in great measure the place of
land carriage. The neutrals who maintained such foreign trade as was
left to the enemies of Great Britain, and who were often liable to
detention from some infraction, conscious or unconscious, of the rules
of international law, were naturally to be found in greatest numbers in
the neighborhood of the coasts to which they were bound. Finally, the
larger proportion of French privateers were small vessels, intended to
remain but a short time at sea and to cruise in the Channel or among
its approaches, where British shipping most abounded. For all these
reasons the British provided for the safety of their distant commerce
by concentrating it in large bodies called convoys, each under the
protection of several ships of war; while their scattered cruisers were
distributed most thickly near home,—in the English Channel, between the
south coast of Ireland and Ushant, in the waters of the bay of Biscay,
and along the coasts of Spain and Portugal. There they were constantly
at hand to repress commerce-destroying, to protect or recapture their
own merchantmen, and to reduce the coasting trade of the enemy, as well
as the ability of his merchants to carry on, under a neutral flag, the
operations no longer open to their own. The annals of the time are
consequently filled, not with naval battles, but with notes of vessels
taken and retaken; of convoys, stealing along the coast of France,
chased, harassed and driven ashore, by the omnipresent cruisers of the
enemy. Nor was it commerce alone that was thus injured. The supplying
of the naval ports, even with French products, chiefly depended upon
the coasting vessels; and embarrassment, amounting often to disability,
was constantly entailed by the unflagging industry of the hostile
ships, whose action resembled that which is told of the Spanish
guerillas, upon the convoys and communications of the French armies in
the Peninsular War.[305]

The watch over the enemy's ports, and particularly over the great and
difficult port of Brest, was not, during the earlier and longer part of
this period, maintained with the diligence nor with the force becoming
a great military undertaking, by which means alone such an effort can
be made effective in checking the combinations of an active opponent.
Some palliation for this slack service may perhaps be found in the
knowledge possessed by the admiralty of the condition of the French
fleet and of the purposes of the French government, some also in the
well-known opinions of that once active officer, Lord Howe; but even
these circumstances can hardly be considered more than a palliation for
a system essentially bad. The difficulties were certainly great, the
service unusually arduous, and it was doubtless true that the closest
watch could not claim a perfect immunity from evasion; but from what
human efforts can absolute certainty of results be predicted? and
above all, in war? The essential feature of the military problem, by
which Great Britain was confronted, was that the hostile fleets were
divided, by the necessities of their administration, among several
ports. To use these scattered divisions successfully against her mighty
sea power, it was needed to combine two or more of them in one large
body. To prevent such a combination was therefore the momentous duty of
the British fleet; and in no manner could this be so thoroughly carried
out as by a close and diligent watch before the hostile arsenals,—not
in the vain hope that no squadron could ever, by any means, slip out,
but with the reasonable probability that at no one period could so many
escape as to form a combination threatening the Empire with a crushing
disaster. Of these arsenals Brest, by its situation and development,
was the most important, and contained usually the largest and most
efficient of the masses into which the enemies' fleets were divided.
The watch over it, therefore, was of supreme consequence; and in the
most serious naval crisis of the Napoleonic wars the Brest "blockading"
fleet, as it was loosely but inaccurately styled, by the firmness
of its grip broke up completely one of the greatest of Napoleon's
combinations. To it, and to its admiral, Cornwallis, was in large
measure due that the vast schemes which should have culminated in the
invasion of England, by one hundred and fifty thousand of the soldiers
who fought at Austerlitz and Jena, terminated instead in the disaster
of Trafalgar. Yet it may be said that had there prevailed in 1805
the system with which the names of Howe and Bridport are identified,
and which was countenanced by the Admiralty until the stern Earl St.
Vincent took command, the chances are the French Brest fleet would have
taken its place in the great strategic plan of the Emperor.

This far-reaching combination, so tremendous in its risks and in its
issues that men have doubted, and always will doubt, whether Napoleon
seriously meant to carry it through, was but the supreme example of
the dangers to which Great Britain was exposed, and from which her
fleets had to shield her. It was aimed, with the true insight of
genius, directly at her heart; and except from occasional assertions
of the emperor, whose words can never be implicitly believed, there is
really little cause for doubt that he was prepared to take many chances
of ruin in order to execute an enterprise which, both in conception
and details, was so clearly stamped with the characteristics of his
intellect and temperament. But the widely scattered dominions of Great
Britain offered many points, besides the British islands themselves,
to the blows of an enemy; and her navy had to protect not merely the
heart but the extremities, each and all of which were threatened,
in proportion to their value and their means of resistance, when a
hostile squadron was loose upon the sea. How, then, should this service
be performed? By dividing the fleet among the points threatened,
and establishing the line of defence close before the region to be
defended? Not so should the true maxim, that the British navy was
the first line of defence, have been interpreted. As in all military
campaigns, the front of operations of a powerful fleet should be pushed
as far towards the enemy as is consistent with the mutual support of
the various detachments, and with secure communication with their base.
By so doing, not only are the great national interests placed more
remote from the alarms of war, but the use of the region behind the
front of operations, in this case the sea, is secured to the power that
can afford to maintain its fighting line close to the enemy's positions.

Not merely to check great combinations threatening great disasters,
but to protect as far as possible minor but important interests, and
for the security of commerce itself, the true station for the British
fleets, superior in temper if not in numbers to the enemy, was before
the hostile ports and as close to them as might be. There, though their
function was defensive, as in the last analysis that of the British
Empire also was, they were ever ready, did opportunity offer, to
assume the offensive. "Every opportunity will be given to the Toulon
squadron to put to sea," wrote Nelson, "for it is on the sea that we
hope to realize the expectations of our country,"—a hope which it was
given him to fulfil at Trafalgar, where the greater designs of Napoleon
were forever crushed. This hope of Nelson's was, however, based upon
a close watch of his port, to establish which by constant cruising
before it he avowed his purpose;[306] and the enforced abandonment of
this plan, from the crazy condition of several of his ships, was the
first cause of the perplexities which pursued him through the campaign.
Did an enemy's division escape, as from Toulon and at other times, the
general policy was not invalidated by such occasional failure. The
first line of defence had been pierced at a single point; there still
remained the other lines, the fortified ports and the soldiers behind
them, or, in a maritime region like the West Indies, a detachment of
ships more or less adequate to contest the ground until re-enforced.

A wisely co-ordinated system of defence does not contemplate that
every point is to hold out indefinitely, but only for such time as
may be necessary for it to receive the support which the other parts
of the whole are intended to supply. That the navy is the first line
of defence, both in order and in importance, by no means implies
that there is or should be no other. This forced and extravagant
interpretation, for which naval officers have been largely responsible,
of the true opinion that a navy is the best protection for a sea
frontier, has very much to do with that faulty strategy which would tie
the fleet, whatever its power, to the home ports, and disseminate it
among them. Navies do not dispense with fortifications nor with armies;
but when wisely handled, they may save their country the strain which
comes when these have to be called into play,—when war, once remote,
now thunders at the gates, and the sea, the mother of prosperity, is
shut off. This kindly office did British seamen for Great Britain in
the days of Napoleon, and mainly through those close blockades of which
St. Vincent set the pattern before Toulon in the Mediterranean,[307]
and afterwards before Brest, when he took command of the Channel fleet.

The port of Brest, regarded as the principal hostile arsenal round
which must centre the operations of a great part of the British navy,
has to be considered under two sets of conditions: 1st, as to its
position, relatively to the British bases of operations and to points
of British territory open to attack; 2d, as to its own immediate
surroundings, how far they facilitated the action of the French navy,
and what dispositions of the British fleet were necessary in order
best to impede that action. The former question is strategic in its
character, the latter tactical.

[Illustration: Brest and Its Approaches.]

At the end of the peninsula which forms the north-western extremity of
France, there is a deep recess in the land, between two capes which
lie nearly in the same north and south line, and are called Pointe St.
Mathieu and Pointe du Raz. The former is the more northerly, and the
distance separating the two is seventeen miles. A promontory making
out from the bottom of the recess divides it into two bays of unequal
dimensions, of which the southern is known as the Bay of Douarnenez
and the northern as that of Brest. The entrance to the former is five
miles wide and unobstructed, so that only partial shelter is obtained;
it gives, however, a safe though rough anchorage, even in westerly
gales. The Bay of Brest, of smaller surface, is entered by a passage
three miles long and only one wide, called the Goulet. With such an
approach, and further favored by the configuration of the surrounding
land, perfect security is found there, as well as facility for carrying
on the work of a fleet, when it would be impossible at the more exposed
anchorage of Douarnenez. From the Goulet to Pointe St. Mathieu the
distance is seven miles; and immediately outside the former are two
open roadsteads, Bertheaume to the north and Camaret to the south,
frequently occupied by French ships prior to a final start on an
expedition, or when waiting for a wind.

Had these features constituted the whole of the hydrographic
surroundings of Brest Harbor, the task of a British admiral would
have been simpler. A singular combination of dangers conspired to
force him, even in favorable weather, to a station much further from
the coast, and at the same time tended to facilitate the exit of the
French. From both Pointe St. Mathieu and Pointe du Raz a strip of foul
ground, comparatively narrow, extends for fifteen miles directly out
to sea. That from St. Mathieu trends west-north-west and terminates
in the island of Ushant;[308] while from Pointe du Raz a succession
of reefs, shoals, and low islands, the whole known as the Chaussée de
Sein, stretches nearly due west to a point due south of Ushant and
distant from it twenty-two miles. Between these two long, low barriers
lay the principal approach to Brest, the Iroise Channel,—fifteen miles
long and of a width varying from seventeen to twenty-two, nearly double
that of the Straits of Gibraltar,—in which it was not possible to
maintain a body of heavy vessels, particularly the three-decked ships,
of ninety guns and over, which formed a large fraction of the Channel
fleet and were singularly wanting in weatherly qualities. Their short,
high hulls and heavy top-hamper caused them to drift rapidly in bad
weather; and they needed plenty of open sea to leeward for this reason,
and also that they might run before the wind, if too violent. To try
to keep these formidable but unhandy vessels in the Iroise during the
heavy westerly gales which prevail in the Bay of Biscay,[309] with no
refuge from the sea save the enemy's port under their lee, was to court
destruction.

To keep the English Channel open in case of very heavy weather was
therefore essential to the British fleet. The Island of Ushant, as
favoring this object and also as a conspicuous, easily recognized
off-shore position, became the strategic centre around which the
movements of the main body of the fleet revolved, and to which all
dispositions made to ensure the watching of Brest must have regard, as
to their natural point of reference.

Given the superiority of force which the British navy usually
possessed, a superiority none too great to bear the tremendous strain
imposed by the dangerous weather and coasts it had to encounter, the
supreme strategic factor was the wind. Brest is farther west than any
English Channel port except Falmouth, which is on the meridian of
Ushant. Falmouth, however, did not stand well as a port in the general
naval opinion of the day, though it had warm advocates;[310] and it
was undoubtedly wanting in room for a number of heavy ships to anchor
together. East of Falmouth there were available the anchorages of
Plymouth, Torbay, and Spithead, distant from Ushant respectively 120,
135, and 210 miles, Falmouth being only 100; but with the exception
of Spithead, they were not secure in all winds. Plymouth Sound was
exposed to the point of danger in south-west gales. Torbay, though safe
in westerly weather, was at times dangerous, as well as difficult to
leave, in the south-easterly storms, which were, however, exceptional.

Spithead was secure, and was moreover the roadstead of a great naval
arsenal, as was also Plymouth Sound; but its distance, a hundred miles
east of Torbay, with the wind prevailing three-fourths of the time from
the westward, should have been considered an insuperable strategic
objection to sailing ships destined to watch Brest, and especially to
fleets. A sailing ship of fair qualities, proceeding against a dead
head wind, makes good only one third of the distance she actually
sails. With such a wind a port one hundred miles distant is actually
three hundred, and with fleets progress is even slower. To this was
added at Spithead a difficulty seemingly trivial, yet so insuperable
as to be humiliating. With a south-east wind, favorable to go down
Channel, three-decked ships could not get from the anchorage to St.
Helen's (the outer roads only three miles distant), whence they could
sail with a fair wind.

The whole theory of the blockade of Brest rested on the fact that the
French fleet could not sail in such westerly weather as forced the
British to take refuge in port,[311] and upon the expectation that the
latter by diligence could regain their station with the first of the
east wind, in time to prevent the enemy's escape. This expectation
depended upon the greater rapidity of the British movements and
consequently upon the distance of the point of refuge. For this reason
Spithead was singularly unfit to be the rendezvous of the fleet; yet it
was chosen and maintained by both Howe and Bridport during the seven
years of their consecutive commands. To this they added the practice of
keeping the main body of the fleet in port during the winter months.
The Admiralty, doubtless, was ultimately responsible; but, even with
the sharp lessons of the Irish expedition and Bruix's escape, it needed
the advent of an admiral of St. Vincent's sagacity and temper to insure
the adoption of a more rational and vigorous system. In his words
to the second in command,—when the wild winter weather and his own
declining years compelled him to withdraw from the flag-ship,—"You are
on _no_ account to authorize any ships to go to Spithead, unless you
receive special orders from the Admiralty or from me,"[312] is summed
up the simple, yet fundamental, difference between his policy and that
of his predecessors. All his other careful arrangements to expedite
the refitting of ships, and prolong their stay on the station, are but
detailed instances of the same effort to save time, to keep his fleet
concentrated at the decisive point, and in the largest mass possible.

After Howe finally retired from the command, Bridport established his
headquarters at Spithead, where during the winter and early spring the
main body of the fleet was commonly assembled. The commander-in-chief
seems himself to have lived ashore, being in April, 1796, created
general port-admiral with liberal appointments. Squadrons of seven or
eight ships-of-the-line, about a fourth of the total force, cruised
to the westward of Ushant, "in the soundings," during the winter, for
periods of two or three months, returning to Spithead when relieved.
Thus was practically realized Lord Howe's policy, to economize the
ships and depend upon vessels kept in good order by staying in port to
follow the French, when information of their sailing was received. This
also was the general plan at the time of the French expedition against
Ireland in the winter of 1796-1797.

The widespread discontent in Ireland, especially in the Protestant
North, was well known to the Directory, with which, through the French
minister at Hamburg, Irish agents had been in communication as early
as April, 1796. Another, the somewhat celebrated Wolfe Tone, had in the
first months of the year arrived in Paris from the United States with a
similar mission. To their efforts was added the powerful influence of
General Hoche, who had in other fields of action shown military ability
of the highest order; and who, having established his claims upon the
gratitude of his country by the pacification of La Vendée and Brittany,
was now in command of the army in that quarter. In all directions
circumstances seemed favorable. Bonaparte was in the midst of his great
Italian successes; and the reverses inflicted upon Jourdan and Moreau
in Germany by the Archduke Charles were neutralized, for the winter
at least, by the necessity of drawing upon his troops to renew the
Austrian armies in Italy. Spain had declared war against Great Britain;
and there were hopes, destined to be frustrated by the lethargy of her
movements and by the battle of Cape St. Vincent, that the Spanish fleet
could be made to combine with the French for the purposed invasion. The
mission of Lord Malmesbury, although the British government held its
head high, seemed to indicate failing confidence; and the British navy,
however successful in seizing the colonial possessions of its enemies
in all parts of the world, had been unable, through the retirement of
the French fleets from the sea, to win any of those brilliant victories
which restore the courage of nations. St. Vincent, Camperdown, and the
Nile were still in the future.

The proposed invasion was consequently resolved. It depended avowedly
upon the co-operation of the disaffected inhabitants; but Hoche did
not make the mistake of trusting to them for the most serious part of
the work. No less than twenty thousand troops were to be embarked; and
as the general recognized that the difficulties would by no means be
over when Ireland was reached,—that the British navy, if successfully
eluded by the expedition, would nevertheless seriously interfere
with subsequent supplies,—he insisted upon carrying with him as much
of these, and consequently as many ships, as could be had in Brest.
Efforts were made to increase the force in that port. Five ships under
Admiral Villeneuve were ordered round from Toulon;[313] Richery's
squadron was expected from North America,[314] and the Spaniards were
also called upon. These efforts, however, only caused delay, and
contributed but two of Richery's ships to swell the expedition, the
others being found too shaken to be sent at once to sea. Villeneuve did
not arrive in time, and the Spaniards remained in the Mediterranean.

The number of seamen at the disposal of the government was limited,
owing to many causes; among which the principal were discontent with
the navy, and the superior attractions of privateering, which had led
not merely to their choosing that service, but also to many being
captured at sea and so lost to their country. This deficiency imposed
a proportionate limit to the number of ships that could be fitted.
There was a dearth likewise of good watch officers. Besides these
controlling circumstances, there were also some manifest advantages in
reducing to the smallest numbers the vessels composing an expedition,
which was to avoid action, to make a short passage at the stormiest
season of the year, and which it was all important should keep united
and arrive together. For these reasons it was decided that the troops
should be embarked on the ships-of-war to their fullest capacity. Each
ship-of-the-line carried six hundred soldiers, making with her crew
a ship's company of thirteen hundred souls. The frigates received
about two hundred and fifty each. Although in this particular instance
the arguments in favor of transporting the army in the ships-of-war
outweighed those against, there is always a grave disadvantage to the
handling and fighting of vessels encumbered by so many useless and
generally sea-sick men.

Never, however, was a great expedition, destined to encounter
extraordinary risks and to brave one of the stormiest of seas,
more favored than this at the first was by the elements and by the
mismanagement of its enemies. For nearly six weeks before it sailed the
winds prevailed from the east; and during the passage, in mid-winter,
fine weather with favorable winds lasted until the bulk of the fleet
reached the Irish coast. Nor was an enemy's vessel met, to take
advantage of the crowded and inefficient condition of the French ships.
Like Bonaparte's expedition to Egypt, though from other causes, Hoche's
ships passed to their destination unseen by any foe powerful enough to
molest. To the enfeebled state of the French navy, to the decay of its
material, to the want of seamen, to the disappearance of the trained
officers, and to the consequent disinclination of the superiors to
undertake the expedition, is to be attributed the failure of an attempt
in which their sympathies had never been enlisted. Hoche, who had
supreme command of both army and navy,[315] found by bitter experience
the delays which incompetent or ill-affected subordinates can impose,
especially in a branch of service of which the commander-in-chief
has not particular knowledge. Villaret Joyeuse, first appointed to
command the fleet, being keenly aware of its defects, was averse from
an enterprise which, in all reasonable probability, would lead to a
meeting at once with the British and with excessively bad weather. He
wished, as did also Truguet, the Minister of Marine, to take a heavy
squadron of eight ships to India; whereby, if the first encounter with
the enemy were evaded, a long passage with much good weather would
permit the crews to be trained, while in the Indian seas they would be
superior in force to their opponents. Truguet, however, harmonized this
object with the proposed expedition by purposing to send the ships to
India after their return from Ireland; while Villaret, who had spent
in the ports the years which the minister had passed in Paris, and
knew intimately the deplorable state of both men and ships, had little
hope of the latter coming back in any state to undertake his favorite
project.

The hardly concealed bias of the admiral, and the apathy of the
naval officers generally, inspired Hoche with doubts of Villaret's
faithfulness to his task; and upon his urgent remonstrance Morard de
Galles, who fifteen years before had been like Villaret among the
bravest captains of the great Suffren, succeeded to the command. The
new admiral brought to his duty the submissive devotion of a military
man, and had not, as Villaret had, any counter-project of his own; but
the radical defects of an organization, vitiated by years of neglect
and false standards, could not be overcome by a man already advanced
in years in the few short days of hurried preparation. Such as the
French navy had become, through the loss of its heads and the vagaries
of the legislature, such it sailed on the expedition to Ireland. "God
keep me from having anything to do with the navy!" wrote Hoche. "What
an extravagant compound! A great body whose parts are disunited and
incoherent; contradictions of all kinds, indiscipline organized in a
military body. Add to that, haughty ignorance and foolish vanity, and
you have the picture filled out. Poor Morard de Galles! he has already
aged twenty years; how I pity him!"[316]

The administrative difficulties, caused by poverty of resources,
conspired with the non-arrival of Richery and Villeneuve to delay the
expedition. Fixed first for the early autumn and then for the first of
November, it was not able to sail till the middle of December. Richery
had reached the anchorage of Île d'Aix[317] on the 5th of November with
five ships-of-the-line; but not till the 8th of the following month
could his vessels, racked by their long cruise, sail for Brest. On the
11th they entered the port, where upon examination two only of them
were found fit for the Irish voyage; and the wait for these entailed a
delay which had a singular effect upon the fortunes of the undertaking.

On the 15th of December the whole body of ships, except Richery's two,
got under way, stood through the Goulet, and anchored that evening in
Bertheaume and Camaret roads, ready for a start,—the wind still fair as
fair could be, at east. The British, under the lax and cautious system
pursued by Bridport and his lieutenants, had then no ships-of-the-line
close up to the port, but only two or three frigates, and these Morard
de Galles drove off with a small detached squadron, hoping thus to
deprive the enemy of precise knowledge of his movements. Sir Edward
Pellew, the senior officer of the frigates, sent one of them, the
"Phœbe," to Admiral Colpoys, commanding the division of Bridport's
fleet then cruising; which, in consequence of the preparations known to
be going on in Brest, had been increased to fifteen sail-of-the-line,
double the usual winter squadron. Contrary to Lord St. Vincent's sound
maxim, "Well up with Ushant in an easterly wind," Colpoys's rendezvous
was about eight leagues to the west of the island, and thither
the frigate went to seek him; but his force, composed largely of
three-deckers, having let go the shelter of the land, had been driven
farther still to leeward, and being nearly fifty miles from Ushant was
not found by the "Phœbe" till the 19th, three days after the French
finally sailed.

Pellew, one of the most active frigate captains of the time, retired
but a short distance from his pursuers, and next day, the 16th, again
stood in for the French anchorage with his own ship,—well named the
"Indefatigable,"—and the "Révolutionnaire." At noon the enemy were
again sighted, and not long after, Pellew's vigilance was rewarded
by seeing them get under way. Richery's two ships, "Pégase" and
"Révolution," came through the Goulet towards noon, and all the
expedition began at once to lift their anchors between two and three P.
M. of the short winter day. Dispatching the "Révolutionnaire" to the
admiral, Pellew himself remained to watch the course taken by the enemy.

The imperative need of the French being to escape meeting the British,
and to reach Ireland with force undiminished either by capture or
straggling, Morard de Galles' first object was to avoid Colpoys's
fleet. This was known to be in the direction of Ushant, having been
seen on more than one occasion from the island, and by Richery when
entering Brest. If the departure were unperceived, the uncertainty
of the enemy as to the destination might be counted on to favor the
further movements of the expedition. The French admiral therefore
determined to use the advantage, inestimable to a naval port, which
Brest possesses in a double entrance. Between the Pointe du Raz and the
Chaussée de Sein[318] there is a channel known as the Passage du Raz.
It is narrow, being less than three miles wide in one part, and is sown
with dangers, formidable above all in the night season, during which
it must be passed if the enemy were to be kept in ignorance; but with
a fair wind and good pilots the thing could be done. Morard de Galles
therefore gave the order to the fleet to head, upon getting under way,
for the Passage du Raz, and informed the captains that, after clearing
it, he intended to steer west for one hundred miles. Having provided
for keeping the fleet together so far, each commanding officer was also
given a sealed packet, directing him what to do in case of separation.
It may be said here that these packets,—which were not to be opened
unless in case of parting company,—directed to make Cape Mizen Head
on the south coast of Ireland, near the entrance of Bantry Bay, the
anchorage whence the landing was to be made. There the separated
vessels were to cruise five days, waiting for orders.

At three o'clock the whole fleet was under sail, the sun was sinking
fast, the weather gloomy and squally; and the vessels, unable to form
from the inexperience of their officers, were running disorderly for
the dangerous pass, the entrance to which, being fifteen miles from
the anchorage they were leaving, could not be reached before dark. The
flag-officers, except Richery, had quitted their own ships-of-the-line
and gone aboard frigates, the two commanders, Hoche and Morard de
Galles, being together on board the "Fraternité." As night fell,
the wind hauled to the southward, threatening to become foul, under
which conditions the passage of the Raz would be impossible. Moved
by the danger, and considering that Colpoys was not within sight,
the admiral by signal countermanded his order, and directed the
fleet to put before the wind and run out by the Iroise channel. In
the confusion and growing darkness this order was not understood.
Morard's own ship and half a dozen more, one only of which was of the
line, obeyed; but all the others continued for the Passage du Raz.
Thus, at the very moment of starting, the two principal officers were
separated from their command. In vain did Morard send a corvette to
enforce his order by voice or by signal,—she was not understood; and
the confusion was increased by Pellew, who, attaching himself to the
leading ships, kept on with them through the Iroise, and by burning
rockets and blue lights, and firing guns, rendered utterly incoherent
the attempts of the French admiral to convey by similar means his
meaning to his fleet.[319] In the midst of the turmoil the "Séduisant,"
of seventy-four guns, ran on a rock which lies across the entrance to
the passage, and was totally wrecked, her guns and signals of distress
adding to the uproar.[320] At half-past eight, the "Indefatigable"
saw the ships with which she had kept company pass round the outer
end of the Chaussée de Sein and steer to the southward, with the
hope, doubtless, of rejoining their consorts. Pellew then made sail
for Falmouth, where he arrived on the 20th of December. Had this port
then been the rendezvous of the Channel fleet, or even of a strong
detachment, there would still have been time, for the French did not
reach Bantry Bay till the 22d; the wind was east, and the distance but
two hundred and fifty miles.

On the morning of the 17th of December, the French were divided
into three bodies out of sight of each other. With the two
commanders-in-chief were one ship-of-the-line and three frigates.
Rear-Admiral Bouvet, the second in command, had with him eight
ships-of-the-line and nine other vessels. In accordance with his
orders he continued to steer west during the 17th and 18th. On the
19th, having opened his sealed instructions and reached the longitude
of Mizen Head, he changed the course to north, and the same day was
joined by the third section of the expedition, thus concentrating under
his command fifteen ships-of-the-line, and, with three unimportant
exceptions, all the other vessels except those with Hoche and Morard.
Grouchy, second to Hoche, was with Bouvet; so that the admiral now had
with him practically the whole body of the expedition. Unfortunately
the soul, the young, gallant, and skilful Hoche, the emulous rival of
Bonaparte's growing glory, who saw in the Irish expedition the great
hope of restoring the brilliancy of his own star, paling before that of
his competitor,—Hoche was absent.

With a brief exception of southwesterly weather, the wind continued
from the eastward during the whole of Bouvet's passage; and
notwithstanding a good deal of fog, at times very dense,[321] all those
who were with him on the 19th—thirty-five out of the forty-three
which composed the expedition—found themselves on the early morning
of December 21st together, and in full sight of the Irish coast. "It
is most delicious weather," wrote the eager, restless Irishman, Wolfe
Tone, who was on board one of the ships, "with a favorable wind and
everything we can desire, except our missing comrades. At the moment
I am writing we are under easy sail, within three leagues at most of
the coast, so that I can discern patches of snow upon the mountains.
What if the general do not join? If we cruise here five days according
to our instructions, the English will be upon us and all will be over.
_Nine o'clock_ (P. M.). We are now at the rendezvous appointed; stood
in for the coast till twelve (noon), when we were near enough to toss
a biscuit ashore. At twelve tacked and stood out again, so we have now
begun our cruise of five days in all its forms.... We opened Bantry
Bay; and in all my life rage never entered so deep into my heart
as when we turned our backs. Continue making short tacks; the wind
foul."[322]

The wind was now foul, not because of its own change, but because
from the entrance of Bantry Bay to its head the direction is
east-north-east. The wind that had been favorable for leaving Brest
and for the passage was for the short remaining distance, not over
thirty miles at the most, nearly dead ahead. Unfortunately, also, in
sailing north along the meridian of Bantry Bay, the east wind had set
the fleet imperceptibly to the westward, so that the land first seen
was not Mizen Head, at the eastern side of the entrance, but Dursey
Island, at the western.[323] Had the intended landfall been made, the
ships might, by hauling close round Mizen Head, have fetched a point
at least twelve miles inside of Dursey Island and there anchored. Now
that fortune ceased to waft them with favoring gales, the weaknesses
of the expedition became painfully apparent. Crews composed mainly of
landsmen, with a very small sprinkling of able seamen, crowded and
impeded at every turn by the swarming mass of soldiery, were ill able
to do the rapid handling of ropes and canvas necessitated by a dead
beat of thirty miles, against a strong head wind in a narrow bay, where
every rod lost tells, and requires three or four rods of sailing to
be regained; where sails must be reefed or hoisted, set or furled,
at a moment's notice, and the canvas spread varies from half-hour to
half-hour. Such a tug tasks the skill, as it proclaims the excellence,
of the smartest single ship, though she find the channel clear of other
vessels; but to a fleet of thirty-five, manned and equipped as those
of Bouvet, and compelled to give way continually as they crossed each
other's paths, it proved impossible to reach the head of Bantry Bay,
where shelter would have been found from the east winds, which for the
following week blew with relentless fury.

Through the night of the 21st and all day of the 22d, the fleet
continued turning to windward; and toward nightfall the admiral
anchored with eight of-the-line and seven other vessels off Bear
Island, still twelve miles from the head of the bay. The other twenty
ships remained outside under way. All the 23d it blew hard from the
eastward, and nothing was done. On the 24th the weather moderated,
and it was decided to attempt a landing, although no more ships had
come in,—the twenty outside having been blown to sea. Those at the
anchorage got under way, but made no progress. "I believe," wrote the
exasperated Wolfe Tone, "that we have made three hundred tacks, and
have not gained a hundred yards in a straight line." At sunset the
division again anchored; and during the night the wind rose to a gale,
which continued all the 25th and prevented any boat work. Several
ships dragged, and some cables parted. Soon after nightfall the cable
of Bouvet's flag-ship gave way, and the "Immortalité" began to drive
upon Bear Island. A second anchor failing to hold her, the admiral cut
both cables and put to sea, signalling the other vessels to do likewise
and hailing to the same effect those near whom he passed, among others
the ship on board which Wolfe Tone was. This, however, held on—her
captain becoming the senior naval officer present—till the 27th.
The wind then falling, a council of war was held, and decided that
as there were but four thousand soldiers in the bay, and as neither
cannon, ammunition nor provisions necessary for the landing remained
at the anchorage, the attempt must be abandoned. The wind now changing
to south-west and threatening a storm, this little division, reduced
to six ships-of-the-line and four smaller vessels, sailed for Brest,
where they arrived on the 12th of January. Rear-Admiral Bouvet had long
preceded them, having reached Brest on the 1st of the month.[324] By
the 14th, four weeks and a day after sailing from Brest, thirty-five
of the expedition had returned safe, though greatly battered, to
French ports, after various adventures not necessary to relate. Five,
including the "Séduisant," wrecked on the night of sailing, had been
lost or destroyed by their officers, and six captured[325] by the
British.

The one still to be accounted for closed dramatically the adventure,
which, having begun by the wreck of one ship-of-the-line, ended with
the yet more deplorable destruction of another. This, called by the
good revolutionary name "Droits de l'Homme," had clung tenaciously
to the Irish coast till January 5th; but, finding herself alone and
no hope remaining, started then to return to Brest. On the 13th she
fell in with two British frigates, one the "Indefatigable," Pellew's
ship. The two closed with her, and just before nightfall the French
vessel carried away her fore and main topmasts. The wind was blowing
hard from the westward, and her captain, fearing momentarily to meet
enemy's ships of greater force and numbers, decided to run steadily
for his own coast. At half-past five the "Indefatigable," whose sail
power was untouched, drew up, and the battle began. An hour later her
consort, the "Amazon," came within range. Through the long night, with
a few intermissions at the choice of the uncrippled British frigates,
the strife went on,—the embarrassed condition of the "Droits de
l'Homme" being increased by the fall of her mizzen mast at half-past
ten. The sea was running so high that the crews of the frigates fought
up to their middles in water, while the ship-of-the-line could not
use her lower tier of guns; and at the end the "Indefatigable," the
sole survivor of the conflict, had four feet of water in her hold. At
half-past four on the morning of the 14th, land, for which a lookout
had been anxiously kept, was suddenly seen. The two British ships
were then holding positions a little ahead, and on either bow, of the
"Droits de l'Homme." Each hauled to the wind on its own side of the
enemy; the "Indefatigable" to the south, the "Amazon" to the north. All
three were embayed in Audierne Bay, an unsheltered beach thirty-five
miles south of Brest, between Pointe du Raz and the Penmarck rocks. By
strenuous efforts the "Indefatigable," after wearing twice, cleared
the latter by three quarters of a mile. As she passed them in broad
daylight, the "Droits de l'Homme" lay on her side at the bottom of
the bay, the surf beating over her. The "Amazon," whose situation
had allowed too little time for skill to play, was also aground two
miles to the northward. Here, however, the resemblance ceased. The
trained and disciplined British crew got safe to land. The unfortunate
French ship, crowded to repletion with men for the most part wholly
unaccustomed to the sea, had had the further misfortune to take the
bottom on a bank at a great distance from the beach. Three days of
awful exposure, without food or water, followed. Not till the 17th did
the subsidence of the gale allow relief from shore, and only on the
18th did the last survivor quit the wreck. Out of thirteen hundred men
on board her when the battle began, two hundred and sixty were killed
and wounded, and two hundred and seventeen lost their lives through the
wreck.

The singular circumstance that, despite the first separation of the
fleet on the night of sailing, the disconnected units were yet for the
most part brought together and together reached the coast of Ireland,
and yet that from this happy meeting the most important vessel of
all, carrying the two commanders-in-chief, was excepted, creates a
legitimate curiosity as to the movements of the "Fraternité" during
these critical days. On the 17th, this ship had with her two frigates
and one ship-of-the-line,—the "Nestor." On the 20th the other frigates
had disappeared, the "Nestor" alone remaining; but it was found,
from subsequent examination of the logs, that had the fog which then
covered the ocean lifted, the "Fraternité" would have been in sight
of the main body, which then, under Bouvet, was steering north to
make Mizen Head. That night the "Nestor" parted company. On the 24th
of December the "Fraternité" was pursuing her course for Bantry Bay,
where the main body had already arrived, when a ship resembling a
ship-of-the-line was seen. As the stranger did not reply to the signals
made, the "Fraternité" took flight to the westward, and, finding
herself outsailed, threw overboard some of her guns. During the night
the pursuer was thrown off, and the frigate again shaped her course
for Bantry Bay; but the same easterly gale which drove Bouvet from
the anchorage was now blowing in her teeth. On the 29th Hoche and
Morard fell in with the first of the expedition they had seen since
the "Nestor" left them, and a sad meeting it was. One, the "Scevola,"
was sinking; the other, the "Révolution," which had been badly injured
by a collision in Bantry Bay, was saving the "Scevola's" crew. In the
dangerous condition of the "Révolution," now having twenty-two hundred
souls on board, with provisions for but eight days, and having learned
the dispersal of the vessels in Bantry Bay, Hoche and Morard determined
to return. The two ships reached Rochefort on the 13th of January.
Whether Hoche, with his military ardor, the high prestige of his fame,
and the intense personal interest felt by him in the success of the
expedition, could have triumphed over the material obstacles which
defeated the lukewarm energies of Bouvet, may be questioned; but it was
certainly an extraordinary circumstance that, of the whole large body
of ships, the one containing the two commanders was almost alone in her
failure to reach the Irish coast.

From the preceding account, it is evident that the success or failure
of the French landing depended entirely upon their ability to make the
thirty miles intervening between the entrance and the head of Bantry
Bay. Whatever may be thought of their prospects of ultimate success in
the conquest or deliverance of Ireland,—a matter of pure speculation,
dependent upon many conditions rather political and economical than
military,—it cannot be questioned that they had succeeded in crossing
the sea and reaching almost their point of destination, not only
despite the British navy but without even seeing it. On December 21st
the bulk of the expedition was at the mouth of Bantry Bay. Not till the
22d did Colpoys, commanding the fleet watching, or rather detailed to
watch, off Brest, know they had actually sailed; and then he did not
know in what direction. Bridport at Portsmouth received the news on
the same, or possibly on the previous day, through Pellew's diligence
and forethought. Not till the 31st of December was it known in London
that the enemy had actually appeared off the Irish coast, and at that
time Bridport's fleet had not even sailed. Only continued bad weather,
and that ahead, prevented the landing which even Bouvet would not have
hesitated to make under better conditions. Had no other harm resulted,
the capture of Cork, only forty-five miles distant, was certain. "We
propose to make a race for Cork as though the devil were in us," wrote
Wolfe Tone in his journal; and how severe the blow would have been may
be imagined, for in that place were collected stores and supplies to
the value of a million and a half sterling, including the provisions
for feeding the navy during the next year. Ireland was then the great
source from which naval provisions were drawn.

Such a failure on the part of the British navy, with its largely
superior forces, can scarcely be called less than ignominious, and
invites now, as it did then, an examination into the causes. The
outcry raised at the time by panic and disappointment has long ceased;
but the incident affords a fruitful field for study, as to how far
the disposition of the Channel fleet conformed to a reasonable
interpretation of the principles of war, as applied to the sea.

It must be obvious to any one stopping to think, that, for a fleet
charged with thwarting the combinations of an enemy's navy, there
can be no point so well adapted as one immediately before the port
from which the greatest fraction must sail. Once away, to an unknown
destination, the position to be taken becomes a matter of surmise, of
guess, which may be dignified by the name of sagacity if the guess
prove right, but which should not be allowed to cover the original
fault of disposition, if it could have been avoided. To multiply
instances would be tedious; but reference may be made to two detailed
elsewhere in this work, viz: Bridport, upon the escape of Bruix in
1799,[326] and Nelson after the escape of Villeneuve in 1805,[327]
though in the latter case the admiral's reasons for not cruising
before Toulon were not only adequate, but imperative.

A similar perplexity existed in the closing months of 1796. The
government and the admiral of the Channel fleet knew that a large
expedition was preparing in Brest, and they had reason to fear the
co-operation with it of the Spaniards. Opinion was somewhat divided
as to the objective; according to reports industriously circulated by
the French government, it might be Portugal the ally, Gibraltar the
outpost, or Ireland the dependency, of Great Britain. One thing only
was certain, that the surest and largest component of the undertaking
was in Brest. There soldiers were gathering, and there also arms were
being shipped largely in excess of the troops,[328] pointing to a hope
of co-operation by inhabitants at the point of landing. Such conditions
dictated certainly three things: 1, a force before Brest superior to
that of the enemy inside; 2, inasmuch as the heavier ships must keep
the channel open, against the danger of violent westerly gales, there
should be an advance squadron of handier vessels close in with the
port, powerful enough to hold its ground if the enemy came out and
to keep touch with him if he sailed; 3, since Ireland was by far the
most important of the interests threatened, the government should have
indicated it to the admiral as the point to be covered, in case he did
lose knowledge of the hostile fleet. The first of these provisions sums
up the main strategic requirement, to effect which all other strategic
dispositions should conduce. The second is tactical in character,
relating to the disposition of the force upon the ground to which
strategic considerations assign it. The third presents the alternative,
the second line of defence, upon which, in case the first is forced,
the defending fleet falls back.

Colpoys's fleet of fifteen sail was certainly not superior to the
French. It might be considered adequate to frustrate the expedition,
if met, but not sufficient to inflict the crushing blow that the
policy and needs of Great Britain imperatively demanded. Moreover,
a military body is not an inanimate object, like a rock, which once
placed abides unchanged for years. It is rather a living organism,
depending on daily nourishment, subject to constant waste, and needing
constant renewal. If to station a competent force before Brest met the
chief strategic requirement, its maintenance there embraced a number
of subordinate strategic provisions, which in terms of land warfare
are called communications. Ships meet with accidents; they degenerate
by wear and tear; they consume water and provisions, their crews
diminish by illness and need rest by occasional returns to port. These
communications were not threatened by the French; but they were open
to injury by insufficient forethought and by excessive distance, and
from both they suffered. A division like Colpoys's may be renewed in
two ways. Either it may be relieved by a body of similar number and go
home; or it may be continually receiving fresh ships and continually
sending old ones to the rear for rest. It need scarcely be said that
the latter is by far the better, preserving a continuity of life and
administration which the former breaks. Not only so; but the other
system presupposes a squadron in port equal to that cruising, a
reserve equal to the body in the field,—a fantastic proportion, which
sacrifices every principle of warfare, and divides the available force
into two masses, which do not even pretend to support but merely to
replace each other.

A fleet charged with duty like that before Brest needs to be fixed at
the highest number the resources of the nation can supply and supported
by a reserve so proportioned that, by a constant coming and going, no
ship at the front should ever be suffering from an exhaustion, either
of condition or of supplies, against which diligent human forethought
could have provided. The station of this reserve is obviously a matter
of the utmost importance. It should, of course, be as near as possible
to the main body, and, for sailing ships, favorably situated with
reference to prevailing winds; for a head wind meant not merely the
loss of time caused by itself, but often the loss of an opportunity
which passes with the time. Thus, on this very occasion, when the wind
blew fresh from the eastward, fair to go from Portsmouth to Ireland,
Bridport's ships were unable to use it, because they could not make
the stretch of three miles from Spithead to St. Helen's. Nor is the
nearness of a dockyard a controlling condition for the reserve, though
it may be admitted that dockyards should be placed with reference to
probable theatres of war. On the contrary, a yard is the last place to
which to send an active ship. Naval officers knew then, as they know
now, that vessels at dockyards become valetudinarians, whose doctors,
like some others, flatter the ailments of their patients to increase
their practice. An available reserve is one thing, a ship needing
dockyard repairs quite another; and no countenance should be given to
any confusion of the two by keeping the reserve at, or close by, a
yard. Properly, the reserve should be simply that portion of the active
force which, for the benefit of the whole, is for a moment resting, but
is ready at once to proceed.

How very little the government of the day and the then admiral of the
Channel fleet realized these principles, is evident by a few facts. The
reserve was at Spithead, a roadstead over two hundred miles distant.
It was equal in force to the division before Brest. "The government
thought it the wisest plan," said its authorized defender in the
Commons, "to separate the fleet into different divisions. One fleet
was off Brest to watch the enemy and intercept the sailing of the
expedition; and another at home to relieve the fleet off Brest, if
necessary, or to pursue the enemy, if he should sail."[329] When the
French had escaped, Colpoys received the news December 22d. His orders
did not cover the contingency, and in his uncertainty he first decided
to keep his station,[330] than which nothing could be more satisfactory
to the French, who had made a long circuit to avoid that particular
spot. Like all men in the dark, however, the admiral soon changed his
mind and concluded to go off the Lizard, a cape near Falmouth, where he
might receive information.[331] Here, in the entrance to the Channel,
he found several ships in want of necessaries, and the weather such
that he could not provide them from others.[332] This statement was
disputed by the Admiralty, which, however, admitted that some of these
ships had not water in abundance.[333] With a properly worked reserve,
a few ships might have been short,—those, that is, whose turn was to
go in next,—but it is evident that a very disproportionate number were
here affected; for the explanation of these short ships being still
out was, that Curtis's squadron of _seven_ ships was to have relieved
them, but had been delayed for certain causes.[334] Whatever the
reason, the important conclusion was that Colpoys, a good officer under
a bad system, put his helm up and ran into Spithead, where he arrived
December 31st, more than a week after the French reached Bantry Bay.

While the subordinate was thus badgered by the inadequate measures
of his government and his chief, the latter was leisurely preparing
to relieve him off Brest. On the 21st or 22d, he was spurred up by
news of the French sailing, and replied that in _four_ days he would
be ready,—a truly handy reserve with the British Islands about to be
invaded. On the 25th he got under way, and demonstrated at once the
fitness of Spithead as a station for the reserve. Eight ships only
succeeded in getting to St. Helen's that day, a sudden change of wind
to south-east supervening; "which, although favorable for his getting
to sea, was directly on the bows of the ships coming to join him from
Spithead."[335] It was not thought prudent to sail with only eight
ships, and through the delay of waiting for the others Bridport did
not get away from St. Helen's (Portsmouth) until January 3, 1797,—the
day before the last of the French abandoned Bantry Bay,—when he sailed
with fourteen of-the-line, a mass equal to Colpoys's division which had
just returned. An inadequate force at the decisive point, inadequately
maintained, and dependent upon a reserve as large as itself, but
unready and improperly stationed,—such were the glaring faults of the
strategic disposition.

The tactical mistakes are equally apparent. The main fleet was
stationed so far at sea as to derive no shelter from easterly storms.
It contained several three-decked ships,[336] whose poor sailing
qualities exaggerated to the last degree the drift consequent upon
bad weather. As a result, at the critical moment, Colpoys, instead of
being, according to St. Vincent's maxim, "close in with Ushant in an
easterly wind," was over forty miles west of it, "working up against a
fresh east-south-east wind,"[337] and the next day was driven to the
northward by southerly weather. Under such conditions any lookouts in
the "Iroise" were almost a vain show. It is of the essence of such
a lookout, however, that it should not be driven from its post by a
detachment so small that the enemy does not weaken himself by making
it. Of what consequence in this way were three or four frigates, which
the French could and should have driven off by a half dozen, backed
by two sail-of-the-line? Properly to watch Brest required a strong
detachment of line-of-battle-ships of the medium class, which were
handy and weatherly, and whose grip could only be loosened by fighting.
The correlative, however, of such a big detachment is the main body
close up, ready to support it. The whole theory hangs together. The
advanced detachment close up, else it cannot watch; big enough, else
it cannot stay; the main body also close up, else the advance guard is
hazarded.

Under all these circumstances it is not strange that the careful
British chronicler, James, has to record that "during the three or four
weeks the French ships were traversing in every direction the Irish
and English Channels, neither of the two British fleets (Bridport's
nor Colpoys's), appointed to look after them, succeeded in capturing
a single ship;" and "the principal losses by capture sustained by the
enemy arose from the diligence and activity of a sixty-four-gun ship
and four or five frigates, which, on the 29th of December, were lying
in the harbor of Cork."[338] Yet, after satisfying himself that the
French had gone back to Brest, Bridport returned to Spithead, and the
old system was resumed. In Parliament the ministry strongly maintained
that they had done all that could be expected; and the First Lord went
so far as to say that even an inquiry would be considered an unmerited
censure.[339]

It is no more than just to note, in this slack and shiftless conduct
of the war, the same sluggish spirit that, after making all allowances
for the undeniable grievances of the seamen, was also responsible for
the demoralization of discipline in the Channel fleet, which soon after
showed itself openly,—among the crews in the mutinies of 1797, and
among the officers, at a later day, in the flagrant insubordination
with which St. Vincent's appointment was greeted. Both show a lax hand
in the chief naval commander; for, while a government is responsible
for its choice of the latter, it must, especially in so technical a
profession as the navy then was, depend upon him for the enforcement
of discipline and for the choice of measures, at once practicable and
adequate, to compass the ends of the war. Upon him, more than upon
any other, must fall the responsibility of failure; for he knows, or
should know, better than the government, what the fleet can be made to
do, what the state of discipline really is, and what his own capacity
to carry out the one and support the other. Only through him can the
government act. When it disregards or overrides, without displacing
him, mischief ensues; but the correlative of the generous confidence
and hearty support it owes to him is, on his part, unceasing intense
effort, or resignation.

It is a relief, and instructive, to turn to the methods of Earl St.
Vincent. Having returned from the Mediterranean in August, 1799,
he was chosen to succeed Bridport upon the latter's resignation
in the following April. It is told that, when his appointment
became known, one of the naval captains, at the table of the former
commander-in-chief, gave the toast, "May the discipline of the
Mediterranean never be introduced into the Channel fleet." If, as is
said, the admiral (presumably Lord Bridport) suffered this to pass
unrebuked, no words could depict more forcibly than the simple incident
the depths to which his own dignity and control had sunk.[340] It is,
perhaps, needless to say that St. Vincent met this temper with the same
unbending firmness that he had shown in his former command.

It is not, however, in his discipline, but in his management of the
Brest blockade, and the Channel fleet for the support of that blockade,
that we are here interested. The force before Brest was largely
increased, consisting at this time of never less than twenty-four
sail-of-the-line, and, until ordered by the Admiralty to be reduced,
was maintained by St. Vincent at thirty.[341] The rendezvous, or
central station round which the main body was to revolve, and where,
if possible, it was always to be found, was changed from eight leagues
west of Ushant to "well in with Ushant in an easterly wind." How the
commander-in-chief understood this order is shown by his instructions
to his second in command, when the fleet was for a time turned over to
him. "I recommend you in the strongest manner _never_ to be farther
than six or eight leagues from Ushant with the wind easterly; and if
westerly to make the Saintes (Chaussée de Sein) as often as the weather
will permit; and when the wind is such as to permit the French to slip
out of Brest, to stand in on the first of the flood so far as to see
the inshore squadron."[342] In another letter to the same he says:
"The principle on which the squadron acts, with the wind easterly, is
to wear ... during the night, so as to be within a couple of leagues
of Ushant at daylight."[343] So constant was this practice during the
summer and early autumn months, while he himself remained on board,
that in one hundred and twenty-one days there was but one, and then
owing to fog, in which the main body did not communicate by signal with
the inshore squadron stationed between Ushant and Brest.[344]

To sustain the ships in the greatest and most constant efficiency, in
other words to maintain the communications, his care and watchfulness
are incessant; and, though not expressly so stated, it is evident from
the general tenor of his correspondence that the ships went in to
refit and rest not in large numbers, but singly, or in small groups.
"I am at my wits' end," he writes, "to compose orders to meet every
shift, evasion, and neglect of duty. Seven-eighths of the captains who
compose this fleet are practising every subterfuge to get into harbor
for the winter."[345] A constant pressure is kept upon all officers
of the fleet, and especially upon those stationed to supervise at the
anchorages for refittal and taking in stores, that vessels should
lose no time and should come back as full as possible. The time for
remaining "in Plymouth Sound or Cawsand Bay _never_ ought to exceed
six days, unless a mast is to be shifted, and in that event not more
than ten days."[346] "A thousand thanks are due you," he writes to
Rear-Admiral Whitshed, "for the pains you have taken to dispatch the
ships which were necessarily sent into Cawsand Bay. Without such
powerful aid, all my endeavors to fulfil the wishes of the Cabinet
would be vain."[347] It was for this purpose he gave the order, so
bitterly resented, that no officer, from the captain down, should sleep
out of his ship, or go more than three miles from the beach.

Throughout he strove, according to his own practice and that of Suffren
and Nelson,[348] to make the ships self-dependent, and to keep them
out of the dockyards and on the station to the last moment. "Under
the present impending storm from the North of Europe," wrote he in
January, 1801, "and the necessity there is of equipping every ship
in the royal ports that can swim, no ship under my command must have
anything done to her at Plymouth or Portsmouth that can be done at this
anchorage."[349] The question of wind and distance weighed heavily with
him. Torbay and Cawsand Bay, an anchorage in Plymouth Sound, were made
the ordinary resorts of ships going in to refit; and his orders to the
second in command, when left in charge off Brest, were "on no occasion
to authorize any ships to go to Spithead, unless by special orders
from the Admiralty or from me." Finally, when his health compelled him
to abandon the immediate command afloat, he again, as at Gibraltar
during his Mediterranean career, took up his station at the point of
next importance to the efficiency of the Brest fleet, settling himself
in a house near Torbay, overlooking the anchorage, whence he directly
supervised the refitting and speedy dispatch of the ships sent in for
repair and refreshment. In short, when unable to be with the main body,
he made a point of seeing personally to the reserve and to the supplies.

To mass the fleet before Brest,—to maintain it in a high state of
efficiency, by the constant flow of supplies in transports and the
constant exchange between worn and fresh ships,—and to fix a rendezvous
which assured its hold upon the enemy,—such were the strategic measures
adopted and enforced by St. Vincent. The disposition of the ships when
before the port, with a view to prevent the evasion which was the
height of French naval ambition, and to compel the enemy to battle if
he came out, may be more properly called tactical. It may be given
nearly in his own words. "A squadron of five ships-of-the-line is
_always anchored_ during an easterly wind between the Black Rocks and
Porquette Shoal" (about ten miles from the entrance). "Inside, between
them and the Goulet, cruise a squadron of frigates and cutters plying
day and night in the opening of the Goulet; and outside, between the
Black Rocks and Ushant, three sail-of-the-line cruise to support the
five anchored."[350] A group of eight line-of-battle ships was thus
always on the lookout,—a force too strong to be driven off without
bringing on the general engagement which was the great object of the
British, and so disposed that, if not the inner, at least the outer
members could be signalled every day by the main body. The mutual
support of all parts of the fleet was thus assured. "Unless this is
done," wrote St. Vincent, "the ships appointed to that important
service may not feel the confidence necessary to keep them in their
post,—a failure in which has frequently happened before I was invested
with this command."[351]

The seamanlike care with which, as a general officer, he studied
his ground, is also evidenced by his remarks, some of which have
already been quoted. "I never was on a station so readily, and with
so little risk maintained as that off Ushant with an easterly wind"
(with which alone the enemy could get out), "owing to the length and
strength of flood-tide;"[352] and he adds, in another place, "If the
flood flows strong, you will find _much shelter_ between Ushant and
the Black Rocks during the day."[353] The investment of Brest was
completed by stationing detachments, amounting in all to from two to
four ships-of-the-line with numerous frigates, to the southward of
the Passage du Raz and thence to Quiberon Bay, forming a chain of
lookouts to intercept vessels of all kinds, but especially the coasters
upon which the port depended for supplies; while other cruisers
were stationed all along the shores of the Bay of Biscay, from the
mouth of the Loire to Cape Finisterre, and their captains specially
incited and encouraged to approach and scour the coast. In the various
"cutting out" expeditions engaged in by these, the numerous small
vessels captured are usually stated to have been loaded with stores
for the Brest fleet. By this means, if the enemy did not come out and
fight to break up the blockade, he must soon be reduced to impotence
by exhaustion of the commonest supplies. As there were in Brest, in
1800, forty-eight ships-of-the-line, French and Spanish, a combination
resulting from Bruix's cruise of the year before, this end was soon
obtained, as French accounts abundantly testify.[354]

The immediate adoption and enforcement of these measures, after St.
Vincent succeeded to the command, illustrate clearly the inevitable
dependence of the government upon the admiral of the Channel fleet,
and its inability to conceive or enforce the system by which alone so
necessary yet hazardous a service could be effectually performed. Only
a thorough seaman, and of exceptional force of character, could both
devise and execute a scheme demanding so much energy and involving so
heavy a responsibility. It was hard to find a man of St. Vincent's
temper to carry out his methods; and the government was further
handicapped by a tradition requiring a certain rank for certain
commands. So strong was the hold of this usage that even St. Vincent,
in 1801, yielded to it, lamenting that Nelson, "of whom he felt quite
sure, had not rank enough to take the chief command" of the vitally
important expedition to Copenhagen; which was entrusted to Sir Hyde
Parker, "of whom he could not feel so sure, because he had never been
tried."[355] Later, when First Lord of the Admiralty, Earl St. Vincent
was fortunate enough to find in Admiral Cornwallis a man who, whatever
his intellectual grasp, possessed all the nerve and tenacity of his
predecessor; but the necessary rank was too apt to bring with it a
burden of years, accompanied by the physical weakness which, in lesser
men, led to failing energy and shrinking from responsibility, and by
actual prostration drove even St. Vincent ashore in the winter weather.
His predecessor, Lord Bridport, had been well on in the seventies, and
his first successor, Sir Hyde Parker, announced his intention "not to
risk staying with the whole fleet off Brest at this season [winter],
when it blows hard from west or west-south-west,"[356]—a decision which
may have been no more than prudent, but the open avowal of which,
taken with Nelson's opinion of him,[357] seems to show that, though a
brave and good officer, he was not equal to the stern work demanded.

Lord St. Vincent, though perfectly satisfied with his own arrangements,
doubtless never cherished the vain hope that no evasion of them could
ever be practised. On the contrary, he had at the very outset of his
command, and in the comparatively genial month of May, the experience
of a terrific hurricane, which drove his fleet headlong to Torbay,
and rejoiced the hearts of the cavilling adherents of the old system.
That the fleet must at times be blown off, he knew full well; and also
that the escape of the enemy, in whole or in part, before its return,
was possible, though it ought not to be probable. To provide against
this contingency, he recommended the government to give to the officer
commanding the inshore squadron, who would remain, special orders in
a sealed packet to be opened only in case the enemy got out.[358] The
failure to provide Colpoys with such specific directions had been
charged by the Opposition, and most justly, as a grave fault of the
government in 1796.[359] It is right and wise to leave great discretion
to the officer in command on the spot,—minute instructions fetter
rather than guide him; but a man in Colpoys's situation, bewildered as
to the enemy's objects, aware only that the first line of defence is
forced, but ignorant where the second will be assailed, is entitled
to know precisely what the government considers the most important
among the interests threatened. This decision is one for the statesman
rather than the seaman. Not only, in 1796, was Ireland distinctly the
most vulnerable point, but the ministers had information, almost to
certainty, that there was the enemy's aim.

In 1800, as when Bruix escaped in 1799, circumstances were somewhat
different. The disaffection, or at least the disloyalty, of the
Irish had been shown to be a broken reed for the enemy to lean on;
while in the Mediterranean the French had acquired, in Egypt and
Malta, interests peculiarly dear to the First Consul. Those valuable
possessions were in deadly straits, and the attempt to relieve them was
more probable than another attack on Ireland. St. Vincent, therefore,
wrote to the then head of the Admiralty, saying with perfect propriety
that it became him, "in the situation I stand at this critical period,
to suggest to your lordship any ideas for the good of the public
service," and suggesting that Sir James Saumarez, commanding the
inshore squadron, should have specific orders that, "if the combined
fleets get out before I can return to the rendezvous, he should in that
case push for Cadiz with the eight ships-of-the-line stationed between
me and the Goulet; for I," he added, "shall have sufficient force to
protect England and Ireland, without counting upon his eight sail."
Such instructions completed the scheme; precise, but not detailed,
they provided for the second line, in case the careful precautions for
guarding the first were foiled.

The dispositions adopted by St. Vincent remained the standard to
which subsequent arrangements for watching Brest were conformed. From
Commander-in-Chief of the Channel fleet he became, in February, 1801,
First Lord of the Admiralty. In this position he naturally maintained
his own ideas; and, as has before been said, found in Cornwallis a man
admirably adapted to carry them out. In May, 1804, the ministry with
which he was connected resigned; but, although as an administrator
he provoked grave criticism in many quarters, and probably lost
reputation, his distinguished military capacity remained unquestioned,
and the methods of the Brest blockade were too sound in principle and
too firmly established to be largely modified. During the strenuous
months from 1803 to 1805, when Great Britain and France stood alone,
face to face, in a state more of watchful tension than of activity,
the Channel fleet kept its grip firm on the great French arsenal.
Nelson's justly lauded pursuit of Villeneuve would have been in vain,
but for the less known tenacity of Cornwallis; which, by preventing the
escape of Ganteaume, was one of the most potent factors in thwarting
Napoleon's combinations. Wherever else the great naval battle which
has immortalized the name of Trafalgar might have been fought, the
campaign would have taken a different form but for the watch over Brest
conducted on St. Vincent's lines.

The result of this strict blockade and of the constant harrying
of the French coasts from Dunkirk on the North Sea to the Spanish
border, was to paralyze Brest as a port of naval equipment and
construction, as well as to render very doubtful the success of any
combination in which the Brest fleet was a factor. This result has
been, historically, somewhat obscured; for abortive attempts to get out
obtained no notoriety, while an occasional success, being blazoned far
and wide, made an impression disproportioned to its real importance.
When Ganteaume, for instance, in January, 1801, ran out with seven
ships-of-the-line,—the blockading fleet having lost its grip in a
furious north-east gale,—more was thought of the escape than of the
fact that, to make it, advantage had to be taken of weather such
that six of the seven were so damaged they could not carry out their
mission. Instead of going to Egypt, they went to Toulon. The journals
of the day make passing mention of occasional sorties of divisions,
which quickly returned to the anchorage; and Troude, in a few condensed
sentences, under the years 1800 and 1801,[360] vividly shows the
closeness of the watch and the penury of the port. Remote from the
sources of naval supplies in the Baltic and the Mediterranean, with the
sea approaches to both swarming with enemy's cruisers, and in a day
when water carriage, always easier and ampler than that by land, was
alone adequate to the transport in sufficient quantity of the bulky
articles required for ship building and equipment, it became impossible
to fill the storehouses of Brest.

Partly for this reason, yet more because his keen military
perceptions—at fault only when confronted with the technical
difficulties of the sea—discerned the danger to Great Britain from a
hostile navy in the Scheldt, Napoleon decided to neglect Brest, and
to concentrate upon Antwerp mainly his energies in creating a navy.
In later years this prepossession may have partaken somewhat of the
partiality of a parent for a child; and he himself has said that there
was a moment, during his receding fortunes in 1814, when he could have
accepted the terms of the allies had he been able to bring himself to
give up Antwerp. In close proximity to the forests of Alsace, Lorraine,
and Burgundy; able to draw from the countries bordering on the Rhine
and its tributaries flax and hemp, and from the mines of Luxemburg,
Namur and Liège iron, copper and coal,—the naval resources of Antwerp
could be brought to her on the numerous streams intersecting those
countries, and were wholly out of reach of the British. Many were the
difficulties to be overcome,—docks to be excavated, ships to be built,
seamen gathered and trained, a whole navy to be created from nothing;
but the truth remained that the strategic position of Antwerp, over
against the mouth of the Thames and flanking the communications of
Great Britain with the Baltic, was unequalled by any other single port
under the emperor's control.

The expedition against Ireland, thwarted by the elements in 1796,
was never seriously renewed. It remained, to the end of his short
life, the dream of Hoche. Transferred from the army of the Ocean to
that of the Sambre and Meuse, his career there was cut short by the
preliminaries of Leoben, by which Bonaparte extricated himself from
the dangers of his advance into Carinthia. Sacrificed thus, as he
felt, to the schemes of a rival, Hoche supported with all the weight
of his interest an expedition of fifteen thousand men, who, under the
pressure of the Directory, were gathered in the Texel in the summer of
1797 for an invasion of Ireland under convoy of the Dutch navy. Here
again Wolfe Tone for two months fretted his heart out, waiting for the
fleet to sail; but, though the period seemed most propitious, through
the mutinies in the British fleet and the cessation of hostilities on
the continent, a peculiar combination of wind and tide were wanting
to cross the bar, and that combination did not come. In October the
Dutch ships-of-war, numbering sixteen small ships-of-the-line, put to
sea by themselves, and on the 11th met the fleet of Admiral Duncan,
of equal numbers but distinctly superior in broadside force. The
British, having the wind, bore down and attacked—passing when possible
through the enemy's line, so as to cut off his retreat to the Dutch
coast, then less than ten miles distant. The battle, known by the
name of Camperdown, from a village on the adjoining shore, was fought
with all the desperation that in every age has marked the meetings of
the British and the Dutch. It closed with the defeat of the latter,
who left nine ships-of-the-line and some frigates in their enemy's
hands. This put an end to the Texel expedition. Hoche had died a few
weeks before, on the 18th of September; and with him passed away the
strongest personal interest in the invasion of Ireland, as well as the
man most able to conduct it.

The following year, 1798, open rebellion existed in Ireland, and
the Directory undertook to support it with troops and arms; but the
equipment of Bonaparte's Egyptian expedition absorbed the energies of
the Ministry of Marine, and there was no Hoche to give the enterprise
the development and concert essential to a great success. A small
division of four frigates sailed from Rochefort on the 6th of August,
carrying twelve hundred troops under General Humbert, who had served
in the expedition of 1796 and shared the shipwreck of the Droits de
l'Homme. This squadron escaped observation, landed its detachment on
the 21st of the month, and returned safely to France; but the small
corps, unsupported by regular troops, again demonstrated the imprudence
of trusting to the co-operation of insurgents. On the 8th of September
Humbert was obliged to surrender with the bulk of his force.

A week later, before the news reached France, a ship-of-the-line,
appropriately called the "Hoche," and eight frigates, under the command
of Commodore Bompart, sailed from Brest, carrying a second division
of three thousand troops. Though they escaped the eyes of Bridport's
vessels, if there were any in the neighborhood, by running through the
Passage du Raz, they were seen on September 17, the day after sailing,
by three British frigates; one of which, after ascertaining that the
French were really going to sea, went to England with the news, while
the others continued to dog the enemy, sending word to Ireland of the
approaching danger as opportunity offered. On the 4th of October, in
a gale of wind, the enemies separated, and the French commodore then
made the best of his way towards his destination, in Lough Swilly, at
the north end of Ireland; but the news had reached Plymouth on the 23d
of September, and when he drew near his port he found the way blocked
by three British ships-of-the-line and five frigates, which had sailed
at once for the insurgent district. An engagement followed, fought on
the 12th of October, under circumstances even more disadvantageous than
that of mere numbers, for the "Hoche" shortly before the action had
lost some of her most important spars. Of the little squadron, she and
three frigates were compelled to surrender that day, and three more
were intercepted later by British vessels, so that only two of the
expedition regained a French port. The enthusiastic and unfortunate
Irishman, Wolfe Tone, was on board the "Hoche" and wounded in the
action. He shortly afterwards committed suicide in prison. A third
French division had sailed from Rochefort on the very day the "Hoche"
was captured. It succeeded in reaching Ireland; but learning the fate
of Bompart's squadron, returned without landing the troops. This was
the last of the expeditions against Ireland that sailed from French
ports. Other interests and other rulers combined with the pronounced
naval ascendency of Great Britain to give a different direction to the
efforts of the republic.

  END OF VOL. I.




FOOTNOTES:

[1] Martin, Histoire de France, vol. xix. p. 370.

[2] Nineteenth Century Review, June, 1887, p. 922.

[3] Lord John Russell's Life of Fox, vol. ii. p. 137.

[4] Annual Register, vol. 27, p. 10.

[5] See Annual Register, 1769, pp. 2-4; 1770, pp. 27-41, 67, 71, 75.

[6] Annual Register, 1788, p. 59.

[7] King's Message, March 29, 1781.

[8] Fox's Speeches (London, 1815), vol. iv. p. 178.

[9] Parl. Hist., vol. xxix. pp. 75-79.

[10] Annual Register, 1791, p. 102.

[11] Annual Register, 1793; State Papers, p. 118.

[12] Annual Register, 1793; State Papers, pp. 127, 128.

[13] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la République, p. 49.

[14] Nap. to Decrès, Aug. 29, 1805.

[15] Troude, Batailles Nav., vol. iii. p. 370.

[16] Moniteur, Jan. 19, 1790, p. 82.

[17] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la République, p. 11.

[18] Ibid., p. 12.

[19] Guérin, Histoire de la Marine, vol. iii. p. 156 (1st ed.).

[20] Troude, Batailles Nav. de la France, vol. ii. p. 201.

[21] Guérin, Hist. Mar., vol. iii. p. 195 (1st ed.).

[22] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. 2, p. 320.

[23] Guérin, vol. iii. p. 213.

[24] Guérin, vol. iii. p. 153.

[25] See Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la République, pp. 20-23.

[26] The decree of April 22 is in the Moniteur of the 23d. That of
the 28th is not; but it will be found in the "Collection Générale des
Décrets rendus par l'Ass. Nat." for April, 1791.

[27] The word _entretenu_, here rendered "paid," is difficult to
translate. The dictionary of the French Academy explains it to mean
an officer kept on pay, without necessarily being employed. Littré
says that an officer "non entretenu" is one not having a commission.
The word carries the idea of permanence. By the decree of April 28,
"enseignes non entretenus" had no pay nor military authority, except
when on military service; nor could they wear the uniform, except when
so employed.

[28] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. p. 260.

[29] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. pp. 261, 262.

[30] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. p. 397.

[31] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. p. 396.

[32] Guérin, Hist. de la Mar., vol. iii. p. 411 (note). (Ed. 1848.)

[33] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la Rép., p. 126.

[34] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la Rép., p. 126.

[35] Jurien de la Gravière, Guerres Mar., vol. i. p. 138 (1st ed.).

[36] Ibid., vol. i. p. 139 (1st ed.).

[37] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la Rép., pp. 51, 52.

[38] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la Rép., pp. 97-101.

[39] Chevalier, p. 42.

[40] Chevalier, Rép. p. 219.

[41] Tronde, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. p. 423.

[42] Letter of the Ordonnateur de la Marine, Najac; Jurien de la
Gravière, Guerres Mar. (4th ed. App.).

[43] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous le Consulat, p. 47.

[44] Ibid., p. 49.

[45] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. iii. p. 337.

[46] La Gravière, Guerres Mar., p. 51.

[47] Chevalier, Rép., p. 132.

[48] See Chapter VI.

[49] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous le Consulat, p. 43.

[50] Collingwood's Correspondence, p. 48. (First American from fourth
London edition.)

[51] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. vi. p. 480.

[52] Collingwood's Correspondence, pp. 265, 266.

[53] Collingwood's Correspondence, p. 208.

[54] Brenton's Naval History, vol. i. p. 415. (Ed. 1823.)

[55] Brenton's Naval History, vol. i. p. 455.

[56] James' Nav. Hist. vol. i. p. 53 (ed. 1878). This system had been
adopted in France a century before by Colbert (Revue Mar. et Coloniale,
September, 1887, p. 567).

[57] Brenton's Nav. Hist., vol. ii. p. 105.

[58] James' Nav. Hist., vol. i. pp. 57, 58.

[59] Guerres Mar., vol. i. p. 49 (1st ed.).

[60] James, vol. i. p. 55.

[61] Guerres Mar., vol. i. p. 164 (note).

[62] Nels. Disp. i. 309-311.

[63] Nels. Disp., i. p. 312.

[64] Ibid., ii. pp. 70, 77, 241.

[65] Life of Sir Jahleel Brenton.

[66] James' Nav. Hist., vol. i. p. 54. (Ed. 1878).

[67] For example, that any captain surrendering to a force less than
double his own should suffer death; and if of a ship-of-the-line, to
any number of enemies unless the vessel was actually sinking. The same
fate awaited him who, in a fleet action, allowed the line to be broken.
So also the decree not to give quarter. See Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous
la Rép., p. 128; Guérin, Hist. de la Mar., vol. iii. p. 395.

[68] The Peninsular War, so brilliant in many of its features and in
the end so triumphantly successful, has some analogies to the smaller
expeditions here criticised, and may be thought to refute the remarks
in the text. The analogy, however, fails in some very decisive points.
The landing and base of operations at Lisbon were in the territory of
an ally of long standing; the projected advance was into a country in
general insurrection against foreign rule; above all, the position of
Lisbon and its distance from France imposed upon the French, in case
they advanced against it in great force as they did in 1810, a long and
very difficult line of communication, while the British had the sea
open. Toulon, in 1793, was disadvantageous to the British as compared
with Lisbon in 1809, because farther from England and in France. For
remarks on Peninsular War see note at end of this chapter.

[69] For the strategic discussion of the British naval dispositions on
the occasion of the Irish Expedition of 1796, see Chapter XI.

[70] Brenton's Life of St. Vincent, vol. i. p. 295.

[71] Of the thirty ships-of-the-line in Toulon when occupied by the
allies, three or four had been sent to Rochefort without guns, carrying
French prisoners whom it was inconvenient to keep.

[72] The author is keenly aware that this policy, of garrisoning
several somewhat separated ports, is seemingly inconsistent with
sound military principles as to concentration, as well as with what
he himself has elsewhere said about the proper dispositions for
maintaining military control of a maritime region. It is, therefore,
well to explain that those principles and dispositions apply where the
belligerent navies are so far equal as to create a real struggle. This
was not the case in the French Revolution. Great Britain had undisputed
naval supremacy in the West Indies, and the question before her was,
not to beat the enemy's fleet, but to secure her own commercial routes.
To this end it was necessary to disseminate, not concentrate her ships,
and to provide them with convenient centres of refuge and supply along
the routes. The case was analogous to the police arrangements of a
city. In ordinary quiet times the police are distributed to cope with
individual offenders; when a mob gathers and threatens the peace they
are concentrated in large bodies.

[73] Macpherson's Annals of Commerce, vol. iv. p. 454.

[74] Ardouin, Études sur l'Hist. de Haïti, vol. iv. p. 45.

[75] Account of Jamaica, London, 1808, pp. 51, 52.

[76] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. p. 326.

[77] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. p. 327. James says May 6.

[78] See _ante_ p. 101.

[79] A ship is said to be hove-to when some of the sails are so
arranged as to move her ahead and others to force her astern,—the
result being that she remains nearly in the same spot, but drifts
slowly to leeward.

[80] Villaret had been joined on the 19th of May by a ship-of-the-line,
which had separated from Nielly's squadron; this raised his force from
twenty-five to twenty-six.

[81] A raking shot is one that passes from end to end, lengthwise, of a
ship, instead of across, from side to side. It not only ranges through
a greater space within, but attacks more vital parts, particularly
about the stern, where were the rudder and the more important officers
of a ship.

[82] Another advantage in engaging to leeward was that the lower-deck
batteries, which contained the heaviest guns, were so near the water
that a ship heeling over with a strong breeze could not always open
her lee ports. The lee ship of two opponents, using her weather guns,
would escape this inconvenience and have a proportionate advantage. On
the First of June the weather was too moderate to affect the use of the
lower-deck batteries; but on the 29th of May, the "Queen Charlotte,"
using her lee as well as her weather guns as she broke through the
French line, had the lower deck full of water. One of her officers,
Lieutenant (afterwards Admiral) Codrington, being knocked down by the
recoil of a gun and thrown to the lee side of the deck, could, when
leaning on his left arm, barely keep his head out of water. (Life of
Admiral Codrington.)

[83] A whimsical incident is told as occurring in this grim scene of
slaughter and destruction. "The 'Brunswick' had a large figurehead of
the Duke, with a laced hat on. The hat was struck off by a shot during
the battle. The crew of the ship sent a deputation to the quarter-deck
to request that Captain Harvey would be pleased to order his servant to
give them his laced cocked-hat to supply the loss. The captain, with
great good-humor, complied, and the carpenter nailed it on the Duke's
head, where it remained till the battle was finished." (Barrow's Life
of Howe.)

[84] Official narrative of the loss of the "Vengeur," by the survivors.
Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. p. 355.

[85] The speech of Barrère in the National Convention was as follows:
"Imagine the 'Vengeur' ship-of-the-line pierced with cannon shot,
opening in all directions, and surrounded by English tigers and
leopards, a crew composed of wounded and dying men, battling against
the waves and the cannon. All at once the tumult of the action, the
fear of danger, the pain-stricken cries of the wounded cease; all mount
or are carried upon deck. Every flag, every pennant is hoisted. Cries
of 'Vive la République!' 'Vive la Liberté et la France!' are heard
on all sides; it is the touching and animated spectacle of a civic
festival, rather than the terrible moment of a shipwreck. For a moment
they must have thought upon their fate. But no, citizens, our brothers
thought no more upon that, they see only the English and their country.
They choose rather to be engulfed than to dishonor her by a surrender.
They hesitate not an instant. Their last prayers are for liberty and
for the Republic. They disappear."

[86] The French accounts state that he remained until eight P.M.,
during all which time he might have been attacked. The English on the
contrary say that the whole French fleet was out of sight by quarter
past six. The question is not material, for it is certain that Villaret
did remain for some time, and that he would not have been attacked had
he stayed longer.

[87] Life of Admiral (then Lieutenant) Codrington.

[88] Barrow's Life of Lord Howe, p 256. There are similar statements as
to the bearing of Howe and Curtis made by Admiral Codrington.

[89] At noon of June 1, by the "Queen Charlotte's" log-book, the island
of Ushant bore east one-half north, distant 429 miles.

[90] The carelessness with which naval affairs are too often described
by general historians may be illustrated by the account of this battle
given by one of the most distinguished. "Lord Howe gained so decisive
a success from the adoption of the same principles which gave victory
to Frederic at Leuthen, to Napoleon at Austerlitz, and to Wellington
at Salamanca, viz.: _to direct an overwhelming force against one half
of the enemy's force_, and making the attack obliquely, keeping the
weather gage of the enemy, to render it impossible for the ships to
leeward to work up to the assistance of those engaged. By this means
he reduced one half of the enemy's fleet to be the passive spectators
of the destruction of the other.... Had he succeeded _in penetrating
the line at all points_, or had his captains implicitly obeyed his
directions in that particular, and engaged the whole to leeward, he
would have brought twenty ships-of-the-line to Spithead." (Alison's
"History of Europe.") How an attack upon one half of the line is
consistent with penetrating the same line at all points does not
clearly appear; but the statement concerning Lord Howe's principle of
action on the 1st of June is absolutely contrary to all the facts,
although Alison had James's painstaking work before him and refers
to it frequently. His statement is that of Jomini's "Guerres de la
Révolution Française;" but the latter author writes only as a military
man, introduces naval matters merely incidentally, and was doubtless
misled in the scanty information attainable when he wrote.

[91] It is a curious coincidence, though not necessarily significant,
that the number of men hit in each of these ships was nearly the same.
The "Royal Sovereign" lost fifty-four, the "Queen" fifty-four, and the
"Glory" fifty-two.

[92] Brenton, in his naval history of Great Britain, tells an amusing
story of the captain of one of the ships a little to Howe's left, which
at once characterizes a type of officer and illustrates the above
remark. He was, Brenton says, so occupied with preserving his station
by the azimuth compass that he lost sight of his intended antagonist,
and in the smoke never found him.

[93] James, Nav. Hist., vol. i. p. 144. (Ed. 1878.)

[94] Troude says that he reached his station on the 21st of May. Bat.
Nav., vol. ii. p. 330.

[95] Many years later Admiral Villaret was governor of Martinique. When
that island was taken by the British in 1809, he went to England as
a passenger in a ship commanded by Capt. E. P. Brenton. This officer
in his naval history states that Villaret told him that Robespierre's
orders were to go to sea, and that, if the convoy fell into Howe's
hands, his head should answer for it. Therefore he avoided action
so long, and endeavored to draw Lord Howe out of the track of the
convoy. The loss of the ships taken was to him a matter of comparative
indifference. "While your admiral amused himself refitting them, I
saved my convoy, and I saved my head."

[96] Troude, Bat. Nav., vol. ii. p. 337. Chevalier, Hist. de la Mar.
Fran. sous la Rép., p. 144.

[97] Ross's Life of Saumarez, vol. i. p. 146.

[98] Page 140.

[99] Martin, Hist. de France depuis 1789, vol. ii. p 240.

[100] Nels. Disp., ii., p. 32.

[101] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la Rép. p. 216. Life of Adm.
Codrington, vol. i. pp. 36, 37.

[102] See _post_, Chap. VIII., Martin's actions with Hotham.

[103] Jomini, Guerres de la Rév., livre viii. p. 74.

[104] Jomini, Guerres de la Rév., livre ix. p. 341.

[105] L'horrible route de la Corniche sous le feu des cannonières
anglaises.—JOMINI, _Guerres de la Rév._, livre x. p. 62.

[106] Life of Lord Minto, vol. ii. p. 274.

[107] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la Rép., p. 174.

[108] Nels. Disp., vol. ii. p. 26.

[109] Mar. Fran. sous La Rép., p. 186.

[110] Nels. Disp., vol. ii. p. 50.

[111] See _ante_, p. 176.

[112] "We cannot get another mast this side of Gibraltar." (Nels Disp.,
May 4, 1795.)

[113] James, vol. i. p. 297. Nelson says six. (Nels. Disp., vol. ii. p
47.)

[114] Jomini, Guerres de la Rév., livre viii. p. 75.

[115] The effects were, however, very severely felt in France. (Corr.
de Nap., vol. i., pp. 65, 79, 95.)

[116] Nels. Disp., vol. ii. p. 84.

[117] The Austrian generals say, and true, they were brought on the
coast at the express desire of the English to co-operate with the
fleet, which fleet nor admiral they never saw.—_Nels. Disp._, vol. ii.
p. 213.

[118] Nels. Disp., vol. ii. p. 98a. See also p. 110.

[119] Nels. Disp., June 6, 1800.

[120] Ibid., vol. ii., p. 64.

[121] For Nelson's complaints about the force under his command, see
ibid., pp. 106-114.

[122] Nels. Disp., vol. ii. p. 118.

[123] Nels. Disp., vol. ii. p. 63.

[124] Commentaires de Nap., vol. i. p. 112.

[125] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la Rép. p. 251.

[126] Comment. de Nap., vol. i. p. 71.

[127] Nels. Disp., vol. ii. p. 128.

[128] Corr. de Nap., vol. i. p. 465.

[129] For O'Hara's characteristics, see life of Lord Minto, vol. ii.
pp. 190, 195.

[130] See Nelson's Disp., vol. ii. p. 258, note.

The letter of the Admiralty to Admiral Mann may possess some interest
as an example of the official correspondence of the day, as well as an
expression of disapprobation too profound for reproach:—

SIR,—I have received and communicated to my Lords Commissioners of the
Admiralty your letter to me of the 29th December, giving an account of
your proceedings and of the severe [several?] occurrences which have
taken place during your passage from Gibraltar, with the squadron under
your command; and I have their Lordships' commands to acquaint you that
they cannot but feel the greatest regret that you should have been
induced to return to England with the squadron under your orders, under
the circumstances in which you were placed.

I have their Lordships' further commands to acquaint you that orders
will be to sent to you, either by this or to-morrow's post, to strike
your flag and come on shore. I am, &c.,

                                        EVAN NEPEAN,
                               _Secretary to the Admiralty_

Tucker's St. Vincent, vol. i. p. 216.

[131] Life of Lord Minto, vol. ii. p. 358.

[132] This was Jervis's opinion. (See Life of St. Vincent by Tucker,
vol. i. p. 240; also Nelson's Dispatches, vol. ii. p. 294.)

[133] Napoleon's Correspondence, vol. ii. p. 76. See also generally
pp. 73-80. The relief obtained by Bonaparte from the departure of the
British crops out on every page.

[134] Life of Lord Minto, vol. ii. p. 373.

[135] The project of forcing the entrance to the Tagus by a squadron
from Brest had been openly discussed in France. (Chevalier, Mar. Fran.
sous la République, p. 258.)

[136] An exciting incident occurred during this chase. In the height
of it a man fell overboard. A boat was lowered and picked him up; but
the enemy's ships were so close it became doubtful whether the British
frigate could afford to await her return. Nelson, always generous to
the verge of rashness, backed a topsail, saying "I won't let Hardy go,"
and succeeded in carrying him off. The anecdote gains in interest when
it is remembered that Hardy, who was taken in the prize of December
20, had just been released from Spain; and that, as captain of the
flag-ship at Trafalgar, he was witness of Nelson's fall and death-scene.

[137] The distinguishing flag which shows a commodore is on board the
ship.

[138] A favorite project with the Directory, as with Napoleon, was to
mass the French and Spanish navies in one great body; as had several
times been done under Louis XVI. during the American Revolution. Such
a combination was hoped for the Irish expedition of 1796; and, though
too late for that purpose, the movement from Cartagena to Cadiz was
regarded by the Directory as a step toward uniting the fleets. This was
one of the objects of Bruix's adventurous sortie from Brest in 1799,
when he actually brought back to that port in his train fifteen Spanish
ships,—nominal allies, actual hostages. The combination at Trafalgar is
well known. Later on the Emperor sought to build up a patch-work fleet
out of all the minor navies of the Continent, as he pieced together
out of all the nations the immense army which was swallowed up in his
Russian enterprise. But here, as usually, a homogeneous body, centrally
placed, triumphed over an incongruous coalition.

[139] The stringent exactions of the close-hauled line-of-battle
imposed upon a fleet, in the presence of an enemy, the tactical
necessity of rectifying the order with any considerable change of
wind,—an evolution whose difficulty increased in direct proportion to
the number of the ships; and in a more than geometrical progression,
when they were badly drilled.

[140] Tucker's Life of St. Vincent, vol. i. p. 255.

[141] James's Nav. Hist., vol ii. p. 37.

[142] Nelson's Narrative. Dispatches, vol. ii. pp. 340, 343.

[143] James states that these ships first came to the wind on the
starboard tack, heading as did the British, "as if intending to weather
the whole British fleet." The superior speed and weatherliness of the
Spanish ships, if well handled, might have enabled them very seriously
to molest the British in their attack; but, from the whole conduct
of the Spaniards on this day, it is probable that the movement, if
made, was only one of the successive vacillations of men who had put
themselves in a false position. (Vol. ii. p. 39.)

[144] Notably in Keppel's action in 1778, in which he bore a
distinguished part. See Mahan's Influence of Sea Power upon History,
1660-1783, p. 351.

[145] "When the 'Prince George' tacked, the two three-deckers [of
the Spanish lee division] tacked after us, and which the rest of the
enemy's rear were about to do; but the commander-in-chief, with the
ships of [our] centre and rear, following close, _covered us from their
attack upon the rear of the ships with me_, and obliged them to re-tack
... and effectually divided the enemy's fleet." (Sir William Parker's
narrative of the conduct of the British van. Nelson's Dispatches, vol.
ii. p. 473.) The gallant admiral's style is confused, but his meaning
is clear enough after half a dozen readings. He must not be taken
for the very distinguished officer of the same name, but of the next
generation.

Both Parker and Nelson (Dispatches, vol. ii. pp. 340, 344) speak of
the main Spanish division as "the van." In truth, when the "Culloden"
interposed, the whole enemy's fleet were so nearly joined on the port
tack as to seem in line, though disorderly and not quite connected.

[146] Nelson's Narrative, Dispatches, vol. ii. pp. 341, 345.

[147] Annual Register, 1797, p. 148.

[148] Life of Lord Minto, vol. ii. p. 379.

[149] See Chapter X.

[150] For a striking incident of St. Vincent's energy in suppressing
mutiny, see note at end of this chapter.

[151] April 19, 1797. Napoleon's Correspondence, vol. ii. p. 655.

[152] Napoleon's Correspondence, vol. iii. p. 346.

[153] Martin, Hist. de France depuis 1789, vol. ii. p. 479.

[154] Corr. de Nap., vol. ii. p. 590.

[155] See page 235.

[156] Corr. de Nap., vol. ii. p. 622.

[157] Ibid., vol. iii. p. 21.

[158] Ibid., vol. iii. p. 73.

[159] Ibid., p. 89.

[160] Corr. de Nap., May 26, 1797, vol. ii. pp. 86, 87.

[161] Ibid., Sept. 13, 1797, vol. ii. p. 392.

[162] Ibid., Aug. 16, 1797, vol. ii. p. 311.

[163] Bonaparte to Minister of Foreign Affairs, Corr., vol. iii. p. 392.

[164] Corr. de Nap., vol. iii. p. 313.

[165] "Upon reaching Venice, Commodore, you will call, in company with
the commanding general and the Minister of France, on the provisional
government. You will tell them that the conformity of principles
existing between the French and Venetian republics, and the protection
granted by us to them, exact the prompt equipment of their navy, in
order to concert with us, to maintain the mastery of the Adriatic
and the islands; that for this purpose I have sent troops to Corfu,
to preserve it to the Venetian Republic; and that henceforth it is
necessary to work actively to put their navy in good condition.

"You will get possession of everything under this pretext; having
continually on your tongue the unity of the two republics, and using
always the name of the Venetian Navy.... It is my intention to seize
for the (French) Republic all the Venetian ships, and all the stores
possible for Toulon." To Commodore Perrée, June 13, 1797.—_Napoleon's
Correspondence_, vol. iii. p. 155. See also instructions to Admiral
Brueys, ibid., p. 291.

[166] Corr. de Nap., vol. iii. pp. 519, 520.

[167] Corr. de Nap., vol. iii. p. 597.

[168] Ibid., vol. iii. p. 609 (Dec. 14, 1797).

[169] Ibid., p. 644 (Feb. 23, 1798).

[170] Corr. de Nap., vol. iii. p. 643.

[171] Jurien de la Gravière, Guerres Maritimes (4th ed.), vol. i. p.
350.

[172] So moderate a man as Collingwood wrote (Jan. 26, 1798): "The
question is not merely who shall be conqueror, ... but whether we shall
be any longer a people,—whether Britain is still to be enrolled in the
list of European nations."—_Collingwood's Memoirs._

[173] See Correspondence of Brueys with Bonaparte; Jurien de la
Gravière, Guerres Maritimes (Appendix, 4th ed.).

[174] "There are fitting out at Brest but ten ships-of-the-line, which
have no crews, and are still far from being in condition to keep the
sea.... The expedition against England would appear not to be possible
before next year." (Corr. de Nap., vol. iii. p. 644, Feb. 23, 1798.)
The British Channel fleet at this time numbered forty-seven of the
line, exclusive of sixteen in the North Sea.

[175] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 35.

[176] Marmont attributes the approach to Candia to a wish to give the
shelter of the island to the numerous coasters in the convoy. (Mémoires
du Duc de Raguse, vol. i. p. 362.)

[177] Bonaparte in his preparations laid special stress on having
enough small vessels. "It is indispensable to have with the squadron
the greatest attainable number of corvettes and despatch vessels. Send
orders to all the ports for all such to join the fleet."—_Corr. de
Nap._, vol. iv. pp. 79, 80.

[178] This statement is based on the plate in the "Commentaires de
Napoléon," vol. ii. p. 190. There are evident inaccuracies in the
British positions there given (_e.g._, for June 22, and in the approach
to Alexandria); but that of the 25th seems probable. James states that
on the night of June 22 the tracks of the two fleets crossed, but at
a sufficient interval of time to prevent a meeting,—the more so as a
constant haze prevailed. (Nav. Hist., vol. ii. p. 177.)

[179] Narrative in Naval Chronicle, vol. i. p. 48.

[180] Corr. de Nap., vol. iv. pp. 275-277.

[181] In a chart of the old port of Alexandria, made in 1802 by Major
Bryce of the Royal Engineers, attached to Abercromby's expedition, it
is said that not less than five fathoms will be found throughout the
middle passage. The directions add that heavy ships cannot get out
unless with good weather for warping. This was Brueys's great objection
to entering, and it was well taken; but the alternative of destruction
was worse.

[182] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 128.

[183] See Coast Map, Alexandria to Rosetta, and Plan of the Battle of
the Nile.

[184] Chevalier, Mar. Fran, sous la République, p. 365.

[185] A spring is a rope taken from the stern of a ship at anchor and
fastened either to the riding cable or to an anchor suitably placed, so
as to turn the broadside in the direction wished. Owing to the boats
being away to get water when Nelson appeared, to the failure of many
of them to return, and to the rapidity with which the attack was made,
these precautions were not carried out.

[186] Mahan's "Influence of Sea-Power upon History," pp. 469-478.
Plates XVIII. and XIX.

[187] Letter of DeGrasse to Kerguelen, Jan. 8, 1783. Hood "ranged his
vessels in very close order (_très-serrés_), and it was impossible
to pass between the land and them, as I wished."—_Kerguelen's Guerre
Maritime de 1778_, p. 259.

[188] Letter of Brueys to Bonaparte, July 13, 1798; La Gravière,
Guerres Maritimes, vol. i. p. 367. This is a somewhat singular example
of following a rule, the principle of which is not grasped. The rear of
a column of sailing ships under way was the weaker end, because less
easily helped by the van; but in a column of ships at anchor, head to
wind, the weather ships were incomparably more exposed, the lee having
a very hard pull to get up to them.

[189] Narrative of Sir Edward Berry. See Naval Chronicle, vol. i. p. 52.

[190] James, ii. p. 177. The Vanguard's Journal, quoted by Sir Harris
Nicolas, Nelson's Disp. vol. iii. p. 49, says 4 P. M.

[191] The ships-of-the-line needed nearly five fathoms in smooth water,
more if there was much sea.

[192] James's Naval History, vol. ii. p. 184 (ed. 1878). In the main,
the author has followed James in the details of this and other battles,
though not without careful comparison with other sources of information
accessible to him.

[193] Until after the middle of this century there were in the British
navy three flags of the same general design, but with red, white, and
blue grounds. Admirals were divided into three classes, of the Red,
the White, and the Blue; and, according to their classification, ships
under their immediate command showed the corresponding ensign. Nelson
being at this time a rear-admiral of the Blue, his ships would usually
carry the blue flag, almost invisible at night.

At the present day all British naval vessels wear the white flag, and
merchant ships the red.

[194] The first attack of the thirteen British ships (counting among
them the "Leander," fifty,) was confined to the eight head ships of
the French line, down to and including the "Tonnant." As these were
one by one crushed, the British dropped down and engaged those in the
rear,—but with a vigor necessarily diminished by the injuries they
had themselves received, not to speak of the physical fatigue induced
by the labor and excitement of the previous hours. Nevertheless the
"Mercure," when she hauled down her flag, had lost one hundred and
five killed and one hundred and forty-eight wounded, and had but six
guns that could be used. The loss of the "Heureux" is not stated, but
she had nine feet of water in her hold. (Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la
Rép., pp. 376, 377.)

[195] Jurien de la Gravière, Guerres Maritimes, vol. i. pp. 228-230;
Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la République, pp 386-388. A letter from
Villeneuve, justifying his inaction, is to be found in the former work,
p. 231, and in Troude, Batailles Navales, vol. iii. p. 121.

[196] Corr. de Nap., vol. iv. p. 520.

[197] The two that escaped were captured by Lord Nelson's squadron
before July, 1800, when he resigned the Mediterranean command.

[198] Chevalier, p. 381.

[199] Nels. Disp., vol. iii. p. 10.

[200] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 84.

[201] For this discussion see Nelson's Dispatches and Letters, vol.
iii. pp. 62-65; also App. p. 474.

[202] Ross's Life of Saumarez, vol. i. p. 228.

[203] Nelson's Disp., vol. iii.; Appendix, p. 474. Letter of Admiral
Browne.

[204] The American novelist and naval historian, Fenimore Cooper, in
the preface to the "Two Admirals," has attributed the whole tactical
combination to the captains, on the authority of Captain Ball of the
"Alexander," speaking to the late Commodore Morris of the United
States Navy, who in turn was Cooper's informant. This constitutes a
perfectly respectable oral tradition, coming through intelligent men of
unquestioned integrity; but when opposed to the contemporary written
statement of Captain Berry, Nelson's flag-captain, who had the fullest
opportunity of knowing the facts, it becomes impossible to doubt that
somewhere in the chain of witnesses there has been a misunderstanding.
That Captain Foley conceived on the moment the plan he executed is
perfectly credible; but that the whole body of captains were inspired
to carry out, as by mutual consent, a combination of which there
had been no previous mention, is a marvel of which Berry's account
of Nelson's constant discussions and explanations with his officers
effectually disposes. (See Narrative of an Officer of Rank, etc. Naval
Chronicle, vol. i. p. 52.)

[205] Marine Fran. sous la République, p. 381.

[206] Commentaires de Napoléon, vol. ii p. 350.

[207] "Good gunners would assuredly have modified the issue of these
sinister dramas, for they would have crushed the English fleet at the
first act." (Jurien de la Gravière, Guerres Mar., vol. ii. p. 225, 1st
ed.). "If Nelson had led in upon an American fleet, as he did upon the
French at the Nile, he would have seen reason to repent the boldness of
the experiment." (Cooper, preface to "The Two Admirals.")

[208] Annual Register, 1798; State Papers, pp. 267-272.

[209] Martin, Histoire de France depuis 1789, vol. iii. p. 6.

[210] Martin, Hist. de France depuis 1789, vol. iii. p. 9.

[211] Ibid., p. 11.

[212] Martin, Hist. de France depuis 1789, vol. iii. p. 16.

[213] Martin, Hist. de France depuis 1789, vol. iii. p. 24.

[214] See _post_, Chapter XVII.

[215] Annual Register, 1798; State Papers, p. 237.

[216] Ibid. Martin, Hist. de France, vol. iii. p. 23.

[217] Corr. de Nap., vol. iv. pp. 226, 233.

[218] Annual Register, 1798; State Papers, p. 276.

[219] Martin, Hist. de France, vol. iii. p. 27.

[220] Ibid. pp. 24, 25.

[221] Jurien de la Gravière, Guerres Maritimes, vol. i. p. 229 (1st
ed.).

[222] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 105.

[223] This division consisted of the "Vanguard," flag-ship, which had
not had proper lower masts since she was dismasted immediately after
entering the Mediterranean (p. 256); the "Culloden," that had beaten
heavily on Aboukir reef for seven hours during the battle; and the
"Alexander," both masts and hull in very bad order.

[224] Corr. de Nap., vol. iv. p. 660.

[225] Nels. Disp., vol. iii. p. 160.

[226] Ibid., p. 204.

[227] Commentaires de Napoléon, vol. iii. pp. 19, 20.

[228] Of all obstacles that can cover the frontiers of an empire, a
desert like that of Suez is indisputably the greatest. It is easy to
understand that a fort at El Arish, which would prevent an enemy from
using the wells and encamping under the palm-trees, would be very
valuable.—_Commentaires de Napoléon_, vol. iii. p. 16.

[229] For a graphic account of the anxieties of the French officers in
Toulon, illustrated by letters, see Jurien de la Gravière's Guerres
Maritimes (4th edition), pp. 352-362. (Appendix.)

[230] Corr. de Nap., vol. v. p. 276.

[231] Ibid., vol. iv., Letter to Directory, Sept. 8, 1798 (postscript).

[232] Corr. de Nap., vol. v. pp. 385, 391, 392. It is interesting to
note that by this mail Bonaparte seems first to have heard the word
"conscript," applied to the system of which he later made such an
insatiable use (p. 387).

[233] Instructions pour le citoyen Beauchamp, Corr. de Nap., vol. v.
pp. 260-263.

[234] Commentaires de Napoléon, vol. iii. p. 24.

[235] The roadstead of Aboukir is not safe in winter. It can protect a
squadron during the summer. (Commentaires de Nap., vol. ii. p. 235.)
In Abercromby's expedition, 1801, "all the pilots accustomed to the
Egyptian coast declared that till after the equinox it would be madness
to attempt a landing." (Sir R. Wilson's History of British Expedition
to Egypt, 2d edition, p. 6.) The fleet then lay in Aboukir Bay from
March 2 to March 8, before landing could be made.

[236] Corr. de Nap., vol. v. p. 402, where the reasons for the Syrian
expedition are given categorically, and can probably be depended upon
as truthful.

[237] Barrow's Life of Sir Sidney Smith, vol. i. p. 244.

[238] The opinion of a French officer may be worth quoting. "Although
every one knows what he is, I will nevertheless say a word about
Sir Sidney Smith. He has something at once of the knight and of the
charlatan. A man of intelligence, yet bordering upon insanity, with
the ability of a leader, he has thought to honor his career by often
running absurd risks, without any useful end, but only to be talked
about. Every one ridicules him, and justly; for in the long run he is
wearisome, though very original." (Mémoires du Duc de Raguse (Marmont),
vol. ii. p. 30.)

[239] The melodramatic painting of Sir Sidney Smith in the breach at
Acre represents graphically the popular impression of his character.
See frontispiece to Barrow's Life of Sir Sidney Smith.

[240] Smith escaped from Paris on the 25th of April; Bonaparte left
Paris May 2; Nelson sailed from Cadiz on his great mission May 2,—a
very singular triple coincidence.

[241] Brenton's Life of Lord St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 6; Barrow's Life
of Sir Sidney Smith, vol. i. p. 236.

[242] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 216. The Admiralty, upon
remonstrance, emphatically denied any such purpose. (Ibid., p. 335.)

[243] For Nelson's attitude until he received orders (Feb. 1, 1799)
from St. Vincent to take Smith under his orders, see Dispatches, vol.
iii. pp. 223, 224.

[244] Nels. Disp., vol. iii. pp. 204, 205.

[245] Mémoires de Bourrienne, vol. ii. pp. 243-245.

[246] "The siege of Acre lasted sixty-two days. There were two periods.
The first from March 19 to April 25, thirty-six days, during which
the artillery of the besiegers consisted of two carronades, 32 and 24
pound, taken from British boats, and thirty-six field guns. The second
period was from April 25 to May 21, twenty-six days." (Commentaires de
Napoléon, vol. iii., p. 63.) "During the latter period the park was
increased by two 24-, and four 18-pounders." (Ibid, p. 82.)

[247] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 351.

[248] Corr. de Nap., June 26, 1799, vol. v. p. 617.

[249] Commentaires de Napoléon, vol. iii. pp. 81, 82. It is only fair
to say that an attempt was made by Perrée a few weeks later to land
ammunition back of Mt. Carmel, when he was discovered and chased off.
(Barrow's Life of Sir Sidney Smith, vol. i. p. 300.) Napoleon may have
confused the two circumstances. His own correspondence (vol. v., pp.
517, 518) contradicts the landing near Acre. The guns were put on shore
at Jaffa and thence dragged to Acre.

[250] Schomberg's Naval Chronology. Appendix No. 374.

[251] Ibid. Appendix No. 376.

[252] See map of Brest in next chapter.

[253] Naval Chronicle, vol. i. p. 537.

[254] Ibid., p. 539.

[255] Ibid., vol. ii. p. 81. Osler's Life of Lord Exmouth, p. 191.

[256] Brenton's Life of St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 17.

[257] "Admiral Bruix, being able to rely more on the devotion of his
captains than upon their exactitude and precision in manœuvring, took
pains before sailing to lay down the duties of a captain under all
circumstances; carefully refraining, however, from making a special
application of these lessons to any one individual, that their
self-love might not be wounded. This wise precaution did not prevent
new mistakes, whose consequences would have been much aggravated had
we been obliged, by meeting the enemy, to manœuvre either to avoid
or compel action." (Journal of Captain Moras, special aide-de-camp
to Admiral Bruix. La Gravière, Guerres Maritimes, vol. i. p. 373.
Appendix, 4th edition.)

The gunnery, apparently, was equally bad. "I will cite only one fact to
give an idea of the effects of our artillery. When Admiral Bruix was
bringing to Brest the French and Spanish fleets, at least nine hundred
guns were fired in very fine weather at an Algerian corsair without
doing any harm. I do not believe that ever, in a combat of that kind,
was so much useless firing done." (Article by "an officer of marine
artillery;" Moniteur, 3 Fructidor, An 8 [Aug. 20, 1800].)

[258] Two months later Lord Keith, having succeeded St. Vincent in the
command, wrote to Nelson: "If Minorca is left without ships it will
fall." (Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 415, note.)

[259] Bruix did not have over a thousand troops with him, the pressure
on the land frontiers by the Second Coalition demanding all the force
that could be raised to resist it; but the fleet carried twenty-four
thousand seamen or artillerists, a force capable by itself of
accomplishing much. The reputation of the admiral caused both officers
and men to flock to his flag.

[260] "Port Mahon is a very narrow harbor, from which you cannot get
out without great difficulty." (Collingwood's letters, August 18,
1799.) "Ships had better be under sail off Port Mahon than in the
harbor." (Nelson's Dispatches, May 12, 1799.)

[261] Brenton's St. Vincent, vol. i. p. 493.

[262] "I had the happiness to command a band of brothers." (Nelson's
Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 230) The best of his Nile captains were, for
the most part, still with him.

[263] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. pp. 366, 374.

[264] See ante, p. 306.

[265] Jurien de la Gravière, Guerres Maritimes, vol. i. p. 288 (4th
edition); also James, Naval History, vol. ii. p. 264 (edition 1847).
Other authorities say the 8th. The reconcilement seems to be that Bruix
did not take his fleet to Genoa, but only a detachment; the main body
anchoring in Vado Bay. He would thus leave Genoa the 6th, Vado the 8th.

[266] "We avoided the enemy by skirting very close, and under cover
of foggy weather, the coasts of Piedmont and Provence." (Journal of
Captain Moras, special aid to Bruix. La Gravière, Guerres Maritimes,
vol. i. p. 376. Appendix, 4th edition.)

[267] "In our passage before Toulon we learned the vexatious accidents
which had happened to the Spanish fleet, and went to rejoin them at
Cartagena." (Ibid. Also James, Nav. Hist., vol. ii. p. 264.)

[268] The British fleet was sighted off St. Tropez (Troude, vol. iii.
p. 158); and fired upon by coast batteries near Antibes on June 6th.
(James, Nav. Hist. vol. ii. p. 262).

[269] Nelson's Dispatches, vol. iii. p. 379, note. This east wind seems
to have been overlooked in the criticisms of Keith's conduct.

[270] Cape delle Melle bore, on the 8th, N. N. E., distant ninety
miles. James, Nav. Hist., vol. ii. p. 262.

[271] Lord Keith's biographer (Allardyce) says he determined "to take
Minorca on his way to Rosas" (p. 165); which was certainly a liberal
construction, though not beyond the discretion of an officer in Keith's
position. To take Minorca on his way to Rosas, from his position on
the 8th, was to go two hundred miles to the former and one hundred and
fifty more to Rosas, when the latter at the moment was not two hundred
distant. He was a few miles nearer Rosas than Minorca, when he took the
decision which finally wrecked the cruise.

[272] Brenton's Life of St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 24.

[273] It was during this time that Perrée's squadron was captured. See
ante, p. 301.

[274] Mutineers belonging to the "Impétueux," one of the division, were
tried by court martial in Port Mahon, June 19 and 20. (Osler's Life of
Lord Exmouth, p. 192. Nels. Disp., vol. iii. p. 415, note.)

[275] James, Nav. Hist., vol. ii. p. 265 (edition 1847). Nels. Disp.,
vol. iii p. 415 note.

[276] Brenton's Life of St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 25.

[277] Histoire de la Révolution, vol. x. p. 392, note.

[278] Nels. Disp., July 4, 1803, vol. v. p. 116.

[279] Mar. Fran, sous la Rép. p. 415.

[280] Ten or twelve British, four or five Portuguese; the former
exceptionally well-ordered ships. (Nels. Disp., vol. iii. p. 365.)

[281] Nels. Disp., vol. vii. p. 16.

[282] To this must be added that, from conditions of wind and weather,
Malta was very far from Toulon, much farther than Toulon from Malta.
Of this Nelson complained often and bitterly in the later war, when
commander-in-chief off Toulon. Malta was valuable, he said (Disp., vol.
v. p. 107), as a most important outwork to India and for influence in
the Levant; valueless against Toulon.

[283] This is plain from his letter of June 6 to Nelson. (Ante,
p. 313.) Keith's failure is usually attributed to St. Vincent's
dispatches, received June 8; whereas the letter shows that he had
decided to return to Minorca two days before receiving them.

[284] Nels. Disp., vol. iii. pp. 408 and 414, with notes.

[285] Nels. Disp., vol. iii. p. 380.

[286] Keith to Nelson, July 12, 1799; Nels. Disp., vol. iii. p. 419,
note.

[287] The larger number is the estimate in Napoleon's Commentaries,
which ordinarily exaggerate the enemy's forces. (Vol. iii. p. 107.)

[288] Corr. de Nap., vol. v. p. 710.

[289] Commentaires de Napoléon, vol. iii. p. 89.

[290] Corr. de Nap., vol. v. p. 56.

[291] Ibid., p. 403 (Feb. 10, 1799).

[292] See ante, p. 291.

[293] Mém. de Bourrienne, vol. ii. p. 238.

[294] Ibid., p. 305.

[295] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous le Consulat, etc., p. 16.

[296] Nels. Disp. vol iv. p. 219, note.

[297] Naval Chronicle, vol. iii. p. 149.

[298] Napoleon's Commentaries give Sept. 26, 1799, as the date of this
letter,—only a month after Bonaparte sailed. (Vol. iii. p. 183.)

[299] Nels. Disp. vol. iii. p. 296.

[300] June 28, 1799. Corr. de Nap. vol. v. p. 622.

[301] At the same time he made requisitions for clothing for double
the number of men actually in Egypt, notifying the officers concerned
that he did so to deceive Europe as to the strength of the army. Corr.
de Nap. vol. v. p. 721. This has a significant bearing on the charges,
made by him against Kleber, of exaggerating his weakness.

[302] Annual Register, 1800; State Papers, p. 225. It may be added the
commissioners first met on board Smith's ship.

[303] For the convention of El Arish, see Annual Register, 1800, State
Papers, p. 217.

[304] Allardyce's Life of Lord Keith, pp. 226, 227.

[305] "At the theatre last night I had a conversation with General
Kilmaine [commanding the division intended to send into Ireland]. He
told me ... the arsenals at Brest are empty; and what stores they
have in other ports they cannot convey thither, from the superiority
of the naval force of the enemy, which kept everything blocked up."
(Wolf Tone's Journal, June 16, 1798.) In 1801 "the port of Brest lacked
provisions. The difficulty of getting the convoys into it decided the
First Consul to break up the fleet there and send part to Rochefort....
The Spanish admiral (who had come there with Bruix in 1799) was invited
to escort the division. To equip the necessary ships, this officer had
to give them equipments taken from the others of his squadron, and
could obtain provisions only for seventeen days. Baffled by the winds
and by the constant presence of the enemy, the ships did not sail." A
combined expedition against the Cape of Good Hope failed for the same
reason. "The blockade of the Dutch ports was no less rigorous than
that of the coast of France." "At Brest, they lived from day to day.
Villaret Joyeuse was ordered to go out with ten French and ten Spanish
ships to support the entry of convoys. He did not go, and received
another mission." (Troude, Batailles Navales, vol. iii. p. 222.)

[306] Nelson's Disp., vol. v. pp 300, 306, 411, 498.

[307] See ante, p. 212.

[308] There is between Ushant and the reefs a narrow passage,
practicable for ships-of-the-line, which was surveyed under Lord St.
Vincent; but it could only be used with pilots, and was rather a
convenience than an important feature.

[309] In the English Channel and the neighboring western coasts of
Europe, winds from S.W. to N.W. prevail during three fourths of the
days of the year, and are often exceedingly violent.

[310] See "Twelve letters to the Rt. Hon. Spencer Perceval," by Capt.
James Manderson, 1812; in which it is also said that Mr. Pitt was
towards the end of his life much impressed with the advantages of
Falmouth's position. To this opinion is probably due the following
statement in a magazine of the day, during Pitt's short second
administration: "It is now (Feb. 1805) determined that the Channel
fleet shall in future rendezvous at Falmouth, and moorings are
immediately to be laid down for fifteen sail-of-the-line." (Nav.
Chron., vol. xiii. p. 328.) Lord Exmouth seems to have shared this
opinion. (Life, p. 140.) While Falmouth was by position admirably
suited for a rendezvous, ships running for refuge to Torbay would have
the wind three points more free, an advantage seamen will appreciate.

[311] With the wind to the southward of south-east we know full well
that no ship-of-the-line can get out of Brest.—_Letter of St. Vincent_;
Tucker's Life, vol. ii. p. 119.

[312] Tucker's Life of Earl St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 14.

[313] See ante, p. 220.

[314] See ante, pp. 202, 214.

[315] Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la Rép., p. 265.

[316] Rousselin's "Vie de Hoche," quoted by Troude, Bat. Nav., vol.
iii. p. 6.

[317] Before Rochefort.

[318] See map of Brest, p. 343.

[319] In performing this audacious service Pellew was somewhat favored
by the fact that his ship was a French prize, easily mistaken for one
of the expedition. He kept close, often within half gun-shot of the
leading ship.

[320] The greater part of the "Séduisant's" crew was saved.

[321] "Fog so thick we cannot see a ship's length. Has been foggy all
day." (Wolfe Tone's Journal, Dec. 18.) "The state of the weather was
such that it was impossible for Admiral Colpoys to keep his own fleet
under observation, and the air so hazy that fog guns had continually to
be fired." (Parliamentary Hist. xxxiii, p. 12. March 3, 1797.)

[322] Wolfe Tone's Journal, Dec. 21, 1796.

[323] James Nav. Hist. vol. ii. p. 7. Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous la
Rép. p. 281.

[324] Bouvet was broken without trial by the Directory on the 15th of
February, 1797, and was not restored to the navy until 1801, under the
Consulate. Captain Chevalier's judgment is that "he despaired too soon
of the success of the expedition, ... and forgot that he should have
been inspired only by the great interests entrusted by accident to his
hands." (Mar. Fran. sous la Rép., pp. 309, 311.)

[325] Chevalier. James makes the number captured to be seven.

[326] See ante, p 306.

[327] See post, Chap. XVI.

[328] Parliamentary History, vol. xxxiii. pp. 113, 116. Wolfe Tone
states that there were on board the ships of the expedition 41,160
muskets. (Journal, Dec. 22, 1796.)

[329] Dundas's Speech, Mar. 3, 1797, Parl. Hist. vol. xxxiii. p. 12.

[330] Ibid., vol. xxxiii. 13.

[331] Ibid., vol. xxxiii. pp. 109, 111.

[332] Speech of Lord Albemarle, ibid., p. 109.

[333] Speech of Earl Spencer, First Lord of Admiralty, ibid., p. 111.

[334] Dundas, Parl. Hist. vol. xxxiii. p. 13.

[335] James's Nav. Hist., vol. ii. p. 21.

[336] Of fifteen ships four were of ninety-eight guns or over.
(Schomberg's Nav. Chronology, vol. iv. p. 525.)

[337] James, vol. ii. p. 20.

[338] James's Nav. Hist., vol. ii. pp. 20, 22.

[339] Earl Spencer's Speech, Parl. Hist., vol. xxxiii. p. 115.

[340] Tucker's Life of Earl St. Vincent, vol. ii. pp. 10 and 70; the
latter reference being to a letter from St. Vincent to the First Lord
of the Admiralty. The incident occurred on board Bridport's flag ship,
the "Royal George."

[341] Tucker's Life of Earl St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 58.

[342] Ibid., vol. ii. p. 13.

[343] Ibid., p. 114.

[344] Ibid., p. 24.

[345] Tucker's St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 114.

[346] Ibid., p. 80.

[347] Ibid., p. 78.

[348] See Nelson's letter to Earl St. Vincent, Feb. 1, 1800. (Nelson's
Dispatches.)

[349] Tucker, vol. ii. p. 121. Modern ships, so much more complex, are
much more liable to derangement than those of St. Vincent; and, unless
such pains as his are taken to make them self-sufficing, their officers
and the dockyards will make a heavier drain on the force of the fleet
than in his day. Perhaps in no point will provident administration more
affect the efficiency of the fleet than in this.

[350] Tucker's St. Vincent, vol. ii. pp. 13, 88.

[351] Tucker's St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 14.

[352] Ibid., p. 14.

[353] Ibid., p. 115.

[354] See Troude, Batailles Navales, 1800, 1801, vol. iii. pp. 190,
222, 223. "We had at Brest (in 1800) neither provisions nor material.
The Franco-Spanish fleet there was of consideration only from its
numbers." (Chevalier, Mar. Fran. sous le Consulat, p. 10.)

[355] Tucker's St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 136.

[356] Naval Chronicle, vol. iv. p. 520.

[357] See _post_, Chap. XIII.

[358] Tucker's St. Vincent, vol. ii. p. 105.

[359] Parliamentary History, vol. xxxiii. pp. 111-116.

[360] Batailles Navales, vol. iii. pp. 187-190, 222, 223.




  +-------------------------------------------------------------------+
  |                                                                   |
  | Transcriber's Note:                                               |
  |                                                                   |
  | Minor typographical errors have been corrected without note.      |
  | Other corrections are noted below.                                I
  |                                                                   |
  | Ambiguous hyphens at the ends of lines were retained.             |
  |                                                                   |
  | Word combinations that appeared with and without hyphens were     |
  | changed to the predominant form if it could be determined.        |
  |                                                                   |
  | Italicized words are surrounded by underline characters, _like    |
  | this_.                                                            |
  |                                                                   |
  | Mid-paragraph illustrations have been moved between paragraphs    |
  | and some illustrations have been moved closer to the text that    |
  | references them.  The paginations in the List of Illustrations    |
  | have been adjusted accordingly.                                   |
  |                                                                   |
  | Footnotes were moved to the end of the book and numbered in one   |
  | continuous sequence.                                              |
  |                                                                   |
  | Other corrections:                                                |
  | p. 278: "which did away the provincial independence" changed to   |
  | "which did away with the provincial independence."                |
  |                                                                   |
  | p. 365: "the impotent conclusion" changed to "the important       |
  | conclusion."                                                      |
  +-------------------------------------------------------------------+





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Influence of sea Power upon the
French Revolution and Empire 1793-1, by Alfred Thayer Mahan

*** 